of the Tabernacle wherin the Arke of couenaunt the propiciatorie seate and the golden Censures were kept yet almightie God to preserue the people of Israel from worshipping of hills and mountaines woods and groues as the Heathen Idolaters did he commaunded Moses to make him a Tabernacle within the which Tabernacle the chiefe part was called Sanctum sanctorum the holy of the holyest where God promised fauourably to heare the praiers of the people And at such time as this Psalme was made this Sanctuary was placed by the Commaundement of King Dauid in the mount and high tower belonging to the Citie of Hierusalem called Syon and according to the same hée commaunded now the people to pray in this Psalme made for the preseruation of their King and say Mittet tibi auxilium c. The Lord sende vnto thée helpe from the Sanctuary and strengthen thee out of Syon That is the Lord which hath promised to heare your praiers out of his Sanctuary the holy of holyest which is now placed in Mount Syon O King the same Lord send thée helpe and defend thee Turnar What it is to feare the Sanctuary And feare my Sanctuary ¶ To feare the Sanctuary is diligently to performe the true worshipping seruice of God and leaue of nothing to obserue and kéepe the purenesse both of body and minde verely and not Hypocrite lyke to beléeue that hee knoweth beholdeth doeth and ruleth all things to beware of offending him and with all feare and diligence to walke in the pathes of his lawes T. M. SAPHIRE The nature of the Saphire what is ment by it THe second a Saphire ¶ This stone is lyke the cléere skie which being striken with the Sun beames casteth foorth a burning brightnes And it betokeneth the highnesse of the hope of holy men whose conuersation is in heuen Phi. 3. 20. And who being renued by the true sonne doe the more earnestly séeke euerlasting things and teach other to doe the same Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 299. The second foundation was of a Saphyre whose colour is as the aire cleare but not very precious in sight This betokeneth those simple soules which though they were as Iob Ioseph the Carpenter not precious to the world yet had they their daily conuersation in heauen Bale SAPIENCE A definition of this word Sapience SApience is defined to be the knowledge of things pertaining to God and man and of things diuine and worldly which they that had gotten were called Sapientes that is men of perfect knowledge vertue and honestie For of right knowledge consequently ensueth honestie of life Vdall SARDINE A description of this stone and what it betokeneth THe sixt a Sardine ¶ This stone is all of one colour lyke bloud and it betokeneth the glorye of Martirdome after the suffering of the Martyrs themselues Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 300. The sixt a Sardine which in similitude is very lyke vnto redde earth and such are they as notwithstanding the great benefite of God thinketh themselues the vnworthy children of Adam whose interpretation after Philo is redde earth indéede Mary Christs mother was of this sort confessing hir selfe after most high benefits to be but an handmaid and hir spirite to reioyce in God hir Sauiour So was Abraham calling himselfe but dust and Ashes before the Lord. Bale SARDIS What Sardis is CHurch which is at Sardis ¶ Sardis is the name of a most flourishing Citie wher the kings of Lydia kept their Courts This Sardis which is as much to say as a prince of plesantnes or a song of mirth or that which is the remnaunt or leauing of a thing or in the Syrian language a Cauldron was also another Citie whose scituation is notwithstanding vnknâ—wen Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 19. SARDONIX The description of the Sardonix and what it betokeneth THe 5. a Sardonix ¶ A Sardonix is of diuers colours Blacke in the bottome white in the mids and red in the top Euen so the Saints are red through sufferaunce of aduersities and troubles white by inward purenesse of conscience blacke or despised in themselues through lowlinesse Marl. fol. 299. The. 5. was a Sardonix which is compounded of a Sardiâ— and an Onix and is beneath blacke in the middle white and aboue red Such were those méeke sprited that confesseth themselues sinners with Dauid and Magdalene being through faith both pure and orient before God Though I be blacke saith the true Congregation yet am I faire and well fauoured We faint not saith Paule for though our outward man be corrupt yet is he that is inward daily renued Bale SATAN How Satan is taken for an enimie and aduersary SAtan doth signifie an enimie an aduersary a hurtful person as Dauid sayd What matter is betweene you and me for this day ye are become aduersaries vnto me The latin text hath Cur efficimini mihi hodie in Satan EueÌ„ so to Peter perswading Christ from the Crosse it was said Come after me Satan for he was an aduersary vnto Christ reuoking him from his Fathers commaundement Marl. fol. 38. How Satan is called the Prince of this world S. Austen in his treatise vpon Iohn 15. saith God forbidde we should thinke the Diuell were so called the Prince of the world that we should beleeue that he is able to rule ouer Heauen and earth but the world for he is said to be the Prince of this world is saide to be in wicked men which are dispearsed throughout the whole compasse of the earth And againe the same Augustine in his 1. chap. De agone christia saith The Prince of this world is cast out not that he is cast out of the worlde but out of their mindes which cleaue vnto the word of God and loue not the world whereof he is Prince because he hath dominion ouer them which loue temporal goods which are contained in this visible world not for the he is Lord of this world but Prince of those concupiscences whereby euery thing is coueted that is transitory By this concupiscence the Diuel raigneth in man and holdeth his heart in possession Bullâ—n fol. 750. Now shall the Prince of this world be cast out ¶ Satan is called Prince of this world not because he is the lawful Prince of the same but by rapine by which he hath made mankindâ— subiect vnto him by sinne Other wise the earth is the Lords all that therein is the compasse of the world and they the dwell therein The Apostle Paule calleth him the God of this world which worketh in the children of vnbeliefe by whom they are helde captiue to his will pleasure for his kingdome is in the hearts of the vnbeléeuers but by the power of Christ he is cast out of the hearts of mortall men And now we must take héed least he get entraunce againe into his olde seate Christ and the Prince of this world cannot reigne together Christ béeing let in expelleth Satan and Satan
the horns of the Unicornes By these Vnicornes vnderstande the common people of the Iewes which cruelly and furiously put themselues in prease against Christ crieng Crucifie him Crucifie him Mat. 27. 22. T. M. VNIVERSALL CHVRCH What it is THe vniuersall Church is a multitude gathered of all manner of nations which béeing sette a sunder and dispearsed by distaunce of places doth neuerthelesse consent in the one truth of the heauenly doctrine and is knitte together in one selfe same bonde of religion But for as much as it is not possible for all Christs members to growe together into one place vnder the vniuersall Church are comprehended the seuerall Churches which are disposed in euery Towne and Uillage according as mans necessitye requireth So as each one of them doth worthely beare the name and authoritie of the Church In the same sense doth Paule saye that he had a dayly care for all Churches 2. Cor. 11. 28. Marl. fol. 7. Whether Christs Church or the Popes be the vniuersall Church That the Church of Christ and not the Romish Church is that true vniuersall Church that hath alwaies remained and euer shall read S. Augustine to Casulane Epist. 80. where yée shall see the Romish Church and other Westerne Churches agreeing with her guiâ—e exempted froÌ„ Christs vniuersal church as one departed from the faith of Christ. Proues against the vniuersall head ¶ Looke Pope VNQVIETNESSE OF THE FLESH Looke Messenger of Satan VNSAVERIE The meaning of this place of Iob. THat which is vnsauerie shall it be eaten without Salt ¶ Canne a mans taste delight in that that hath no sauour Meaning that none toke pleasure in affliction seeing they cannot awaye with thinges that are vnsauerie to the mouth Geneua VNTILL What this word Vntill doth signifie KNew her not vntil she had brought forth her first begotten sonne ¶ This word Untill also doth sometime signifie the certeintie and appointed time And sometime it signifieth the time infinit without end or ceasing as in these places that followeth I am I am and vntill you waxe olde I am Now in this place because hée sayth vntill they be old he will be their God will be therefore when they are olde cease or leaue off to be their God And our sauiour Christ to his Apostles Behold I am with you euen vnto the end of the world will the Lord after the consummation of the world forsake his Disciples Againe the Psalmist saith â— He shall reigne vntill he haue put all his enimies vnder his fâ—â—â—e shall he therfore when his enimies are subdued reignâ— no longâ—â— Againe as the eyes of the maide doe waâ—te vppon thee handes of her mistres euen so doe our eies waie vppon thée vntill thou haue mercie vppon vs when the Lorde therefore hath compassion and mercie vppon vs shall we waite no longer In the lyke sense this word Untill is to be taken in this place for the Euangelist saith He knew hir not vntill she had brought foorth hir sonne that we may much more perceiue and gather that he knew hir not after Marl. vpon Mat. fol. 19. ¶ Christ is héere called the first borne because she had neuer any before and not in respect of any she had after neither yet doth this word Untill import alway a time following wherein the contrary may be affirmed as our Sauiour saieng that he will be present with his disciples vntill the ende of the world meaneth not that after the end of the world he will not be with them Geneua This little word Untill in the Hebrue tongue giueth vs to vnderstand also that a thing shall not come to passe in time to come As Michol had no childe vntill hir death daye 2. Samuel 6. 23. And in the last Chapter of the Euangelist Behold I am with you vntill the ende of the world Beza VNVVORTHELY Of the vnworthy receiuing of the Sacrament SAint Paule doth not say that Iudas did eate the bodye of Christ vnworthely for he speaketh not of his body vnworthely but of the Sacrament vnworthely For he saith Whosoeuer eateth of this bread and drinketh of this Cup vnworthely eateth and drinketh his owne damnation because he maketh no difference of the Lords body and not because he eateth the Lords body If Iudas did eate Christs body it must néedes follow that Iudas was saued For Christ saith in the 6. of Iohn ve 45. Whosoeuer eateth my flesh drinketh my bloud hath eternall life and I will raise him vp in the last day R. Woodman in the b. of Mar. fol. 2181. Who eateth Christs body in the Sacrament vnworthely He eateth this bread vnworthely which regardeth not the purpose for the which Christ did institute it which commeth not to it with spirituall hunger to eate through faith his very body which the bread representeth by the breaking distributing of it which commeth not with a merry heart giuing God hartie thankes for their deliueraunce from sinne which doe not much more eate in their heart the death of his body then they doe the bread with their mouth Obiection He that eateth and drinketh this Sacrament vnworthely shal be guiltie of the body and bloud of the Lord. Now say they how shal they be guiltie of the Lords body and bloud which receiue it vnworthely except it were the very body bloud of the Lord. Aunswere He that despiseth the Kings seale or letters offendeth against his owne person He that violently plucketh downe his graces armes or breketh his broad seale with a furious minde or with violence committeth treason against his own person yet his armes broad seale are not his own person He yâ— clippeth the Kings coyne committeth treason against the Kings person the Common-wealth yet yâ— mony is neither the Kings person nor yâ— CoÌ„mon-wealth S. Paule saith yâ— euery man which prayeth or precheth w e couered head shameth his head his head is Christ shal we therfore imagin yâ— Christ is naturaly in euery maÌ„s head S. Austen saith that he doth no lesse sin which negligently heareth the word of God then doth the other whichâ—vnworthely receiueth the sacrament of Christs body bloud ¶ Héere it is plaine yâ— Christs natural body is not in the word when it is preched yet he sinneth no lesse saith S. Austen the negligently heareth it then doth he that vnworthely receiueth the Sacrament S. Peter witnesseth that our harts are purified by faith true faith therefore is the cleanesse of Christians whervpon S. Austen saith The vnbeléeuers eate not the flesh of Christ spiritually but rather eateth drinketh the sacrament of so great a thing to his owne condempnation because being vncleane hée hath presumed to come to Christs Sacraments which no man receiueth worthely but he that is cleane of whome it is said Blessed be the cleane in heart for they shall sée God Bull. 1107. VOICE The meaning of this place HEaring his voyce but séeing no man ¶ They heard Paules voice for
104. Of the beasts that came into the Arke eodem Of the beast called Bâ—oz eod Of foure sortes of beasts eod Bethel Of the situation of Bethel eod It is the name of a Citie and also of a mount 105. How it Bethauen are not both one eo How Bethel is taken heere eod Of two Bethels eo Of the finding to Taâ—ob in Bethel eod Of the false worshipping at Bethel eod Bethleem How it was made famous 106 Bethphage What manner of Uillage it was eod Bethseda What the word signifieth eod Betraieng What it is to betray 107. Bible In whose daies it was translated in eod Bilney Of the comfort he had of his 108 His aunswere to a proud Papist 109. Binding and loosing What it meaneth 110 Bishop What a Bishop is 111. How Bishops were chosen eod Of the ordinaunce of Bishops and ministers 112. Of vnpreaching Bishops and Pastors eod How they are vnlike they were in Pauls time 113. What regard they ought to haue in feeding the poore eod Of the equalitie of Bishops 114. What is meant by Bishops Deacons 115. The Bishops oth to the Pope eod Of the rebellion of Bishops 116. Blasphemie What blasphemie is eod What blasphemie of the holy spirit is eo Blesse What it is to blesse and c. eod What Gods blessings are 119. Who is blessed sanctified to God eod Of the sacramentall blessing 120. What it is to blesse the Lords name 121. A place of the. 24. Psalme expounded eod Blinde Who be blinde 122. Why God is said to blinde men eod The meaning of the place eod Bloud What is ment by bloud 123. How our cleansing is by Christs bloud eod How flesh and bloud is not in the Sacrament 124. How the bloud of Martirs is the seede of the Church 125. Body What a naturall body is eod What a spirituall body is eod How the body of Christ is in one place 128. Booke What the booke of lyfe is eod Who be written in the booke of life eod Of what credit the booke of Machabees be in the scripture 129. Bookes of holy scripture lost 130. Of the booke of the law found 131. Borders Borders on the Iewes garments eod Borne Of water and spirit eod Bosome How it is diuersly taken eod Of the bosome of Abraham eod Bramble The propertie of a bramble coÌ„pared c. 132. Boow downe What it is to boow down eo Bowe The Gospell likened to a bowe eod Braunches Who be the braunches cut off eod Bread What bread is in Scripture 133. How bread is called Christs body eod How it is a figure of Christs body 134. How bread remaineth after the consecration 136. How the sacramental bread ought not to be reserued 137. Of the breaking of bread eod Of three kindes of bread eod Bretheren of Christ. Who are so called 139. Bridegroome Who is the bridegroome 140 Brooke Cedron Wherfore it was so called eod Brused reede What it signifieth 141. Buddas Of his heresie and finall ende eod Bull. The Bull of Pope Clement the sixt eod Of the Priest that cast the Popes Bul at his feete 142. Doctor Whittington slain with a Bull. eod Of the Bulls of Basan 143. Burden What is meant by this worde Burden 144. The burden of the Lord. eod Of the burden of Babel 145. Buriall How it is a looking Glasse c. eod The pompe of buriall forbidden eo What the Greeks Hebrewes call it eo What it is to be buried with Christ. 146. Of the buriall of Iohn Baptist. eod Burne What it is to burne eod What burning lights doe signifie eod Of burnt offerings and peace offerings eodem Why it was called a whole burnt offering 147. How the christians do offer burnt sacrifices eod C. CAin How he was slaine 148. Of a certeine Sect called Cayni eo Caiphas How he was the mouth of God and the c. 149. Call What it is to call vpon the name of God eod Of three manner of callings eo Of two manner of callings 151. Calfe Of the calfe that Aaron made 152 Camel How Camelum is taken two waies eod Candles and Tapers Against them 153. Candlesticke The Church likened to a Candlesticke 154. Captiuitie The meaning thereof eo Care What care is forbidden 155. What care we ought to care for 156 Carpocrates Of his wicked opinions eo Carren or carkas 157. Castor and Pollux What they were eod Cauâ— or Denne The difference eod Cause What the cause of vnbeleefe is 158 God is not the cause of sinne eo The successe maketh not the cause either good or bad 159. Cenchrea What Cenchrea is eo Cerdon 160. Ceremonies What Paule ment by cere eo WheÌ„ they may be reteined wheÌ„ not eo How ignorance sprang out of them eod What ceremonies or traditions are to be refused 161. Cesarea Philippi Two cities so called eod Chalcedon Of yâ— nature of this stone 162. Chamber What the word signifieth eod Charybdis and Scilla What these are 163. Chariot What a chariot is how c. eo Charitie What Charitie is 165. Chastice What the word betokeneth 166. Chastitie How it is expounded eod How is Chastitie the one part may offend and not c. eod Of counterfeit chastitie 167. Chaunce How nothing coÌ„meth by chance 168. Chaunter What this word signifieth 169. Cheeke What is meant by turning of the cheeke 170. Chemarims What they were eod Cherinthus Of this opinions eod Of his sodeine death 171. Cherub What a Cherub is eo Cherubin What the Cherubins wer 172 Chiefe Priest eod Children How they are not forbidden to come c. eod How they ought to be brought vp 174. Of children adopted eodem Of the children of this world eo How the children of God are holpen eo What is vnderstood by children in this place eo Chilassis Of his fond opinions 175. Chore. A Psalme made by the children of Chore. 176. Chosen Wherefore we are chosen eod How God hath chosen vs and not wee him 177. Not chosen many wise men eod Of Mary Magdalens good choosing eod How God chooseth two manner of waies 178. Of the choosing of ministers eo Chrisolite The nature of this stone eod Chrisoprace the descriptioÌ„ of this stone eo Christ. How he was first promised to Adam 179. How he grew in age and wisdome eod How he is called Dauids sonne eod How Christ had money eod Why Christ became man 180. Why Christ fasted eo Why he is called holy 181. Why he is called true eod Why he was borne of a woman eod Why Christ died for vs. eod The time of Christs crucifieng 182. Of his calling vpon God in his passioÌ„ eo How he baptised and baptised not eod Of his humanitie eod Of his descending into hell 183. Of his ascention 186. How he is the end of the lawe 187. How Christ dwelleth in vs. eod What Christ is in the holy Script 189. How he entered the doores being shut eo How his naturall body is in one place eo How
God doth not onelie attribute this vnto God that he séemeth to be angrie when he doth chasten and punish sinners but he doth expreslie giue vnto him a certeine commotion also which we doe call anger And I will not grudge to resite his words These things saith he which be naught must of necessitie displease him that is good and iust and he that is displeased with euill is moued when he seeth it done We doe rise to reuenge not because we be hurt and anoied but that discipline maie be kept mens manners corrected libertie refrained This is a iust anger which as it is necessarie in man for the redresse of naughtinesse so is it also in God from whom the example came vnto man For like as it behooueth vs to chasten them which be subiect vnto our iurisdiction so it beséemeth God to chasten the sinnes of all and that he maie doe that he must néedes be angrie For it is naturall for the good to bee moued and stirred at the sinne of an other Therefore they shold haue defined it thus that anger is the motion of the mind meaning to chastice sinne For the definition of Cicero Anger is a desire to reuenge is not much different from that we said afore But the same angerâ— which we maie call either furie or rage ought not to be in man because it is altogether faultie But that anger which belongeth to correction of vice neither ought to be taken from man neither can be taken from God because it is both profitable necessarie for meÌ„ This saith Lactantius by which words he doth not take from God the commotion and sturre of anger but that onelie which is ioined with fault and is vnséemelie also for man Musculus fol. 438. For some when they heard prouoked him to anger ¶ He is angrie héere because they refused wisdome and imbraced follie because they forsooke yâ— word of truth â—olowed vaine deuices because they would not enter into the rest promised them but had more desire to returne to yâ— heauie labour bondage of Aegipt This madnesse of yâ— people the Lord is angrie with as a louing Father yâ— had care ouer them So if we will haue holie anger let it be frée from all hatred reuenge arise onelie for the profit and well dooing of our neighbour Thus we read our Sauiour Christ was angrie when he sawe yâ— frowardnesse of the Iewes who by no admonitions would be made wiser Thus S. Paule prouoketh Timothie when he saith Reproue sharplie rebuke men yâ— they turne not awaie from yâ— truth So S. Iude biddeth vs all if we fall into companie with froward men to saue them with feare as if we would sodeinlie pluck them out of the fire Thus if we can haue our affections moued we are holiâ—â—e angrie for the end of our doings is yâ— profit of our brother Deering By wrath is vnderstood not a disturbance or perturbatioÌ„ of the mind for these things can haue no place in God But as Augustin hath wel interpreted in his booke of yâ— Trinitie Wrath in God signifieth a iust vengeance And God is said to be angrie when he sheweth foorth his effects of an angrie man which are to punish aâ—enge So he is said to repent himselfe that he had made man because like a man that repenteth himselfe he would ouerthrow his worke Pet Mart. vpon the Rom. 107. And the wrath of the Lord wared hotâ—e against Israel c. Wheras yâ— wrath of God wared hot against Israel is not so to be vnderstood as though God had anie affections for that perteineth onelie vnto men But according to the coÌ„mon receiued exposition of these places we féele yâ— God is like vnto men yâ— are angrie after which selfe same reson it is written yâ— he somtime repenteth wherefore God either to repent or to be angrie is nothing els but that he doth those things which men repenting or to be angrie vse to doe for the one do either alter or els ouerthrowe that which before they had done and the other take vengeance or iniuries done vnto them Ambrâ—se in his booke of Noe the Arke the 4. Chapter speketh otherwise of the anger of God for neither doth God saith he thinke as men doe as though some contrarie sentence should come vnto him neither he is angrie as though hâ—â— wore mutable but therefore these things are beléeued to expresse the bitternesse of our sinnes which hath deserued the wrath oâ— God to declare that the fault hath so much so farre increased that euen God also which naturallie is hot moued either by anger or hatred or anie passion séemeth to be prouoked to wrath c. And aptlie is there mention made of the anger before the punishment For men vse first to be angrie before they reuenge Pet Mar. vpon Iudic. fol 70. Of two kindes of Anger He was excéeding wrath c. ¶ There are two kindes of anger the one deserued the other vndeserued The deserued anger is with the which God is prouoked against sinners parents against disobedient children Magistrates against wicked subiects and maisters against negligent schollers and such like He that giueth occasion of such anger offendeth and is in fault bicause the partie against whome the offence is committed is iustlie angrie but such was not the anger of Herod The vndeserued anger is when as they are let by some meanes or other from their wicked intent and purpose He that giueth occasion to these is not in fault With this kinde of anger was Herod angrie therefore the fault was in himselfe and not in the wise men Marl. vpon Math. fol. 24. ANOINTING What is meant by the Anointing of the head But wheu thou fastest anoint thy head c. ¶ To anoint the head is meant as turning the other chéeke and of that the left hand should not knowe what the right did That is that they should auoide all vaine glorie and fast to God and for the intent that God ordeined it for And that with a merie heart and cheerefull countenaunce thereby to seeke the working of God and to be sure of his fauour Such is the meaning and not to binde them that fast to anoint their heades and wash their faces And the manner and phrase of speaking commeth of an vsage that was among the Iews to anoint themselues with swéete and odiferous ointmentes when they were disposed to be merie and to make good cheere As ye sée how Mary of Bethanie powred a boxe of precious ointments vpon Christs head as he sate at supper Tindale Of the anointing of the sicke with Oyle what was meant thereby And they anointed manie that were sicke with Oyle ¶ In healing the sicke the Apostles did vse oyle to signifie thereby that they were healed by the vertue of the holie Ghost which in the holie Scriptures manie times is signified by outward vnction Sir I. Cheeke Looke Oyle ANTES The first
rest of the hornes strength of yâ— empire of Rome So yâ— we now sée plainly inough yâ— the people hath not onlie shronke from the obedience of the Emperoâ—r of Rome but also yâ— the Emperours haue no dominioÌ„ in Rome more theÌ„ these 700. years The Bishops haue occupied this place in the stead of yâ— Emperours by the which Bishops chieflie The Emperours power hath béene diminished wherefore we must graunt that they bée right Antichrists B. Ochine The Lord shal not come vnlesse there come first a decaie that the sinfull man be reuealed the childe of perdition which shall bee the aduersarie bée aduaunced aboue all that is called God or godlie c. ¶ No man doubteth but that he doth speake of Antichrist that hée reporteth yâ— he shal be reuealed before the comming of Christ so that the reuealing or opening of Antichrist is the token of these times which doe goe before the comming of the Lord. And héere we maie sée what Barnard saith vppon the Psalme Qui habitat Sermo 6. at the end Now saith hée there is peace with pagans peace with heretikes but we haue not peace with false children Thou hast multiplied people Lord Iesus but thou hast not multiplied gladnesse for there be manie called and few chosen All Christian men and well néere all doe séeke things of their owne and not of Iesus Christ. Yea the verie offices of the dignities of the Church are chaunged into a filthie gaine trafike of darknesse and there is not sought in them the saluation of mens soules but the wast of riches for this they be sworne for this they doe haunt Churches saie Masses sing Psalmes they doe striue shamefullie now a daies for Bishopriks for Abbotshippes for Archdeaconries and other dignities so that the rents of the Churches be wasted in the vse of superfluitie and vanitie There remaineth that the man of sinne the childe of perdition be reuealed the diuell not onelie of the daie but of the noone daie which is not onelie transfigured into an Angell of light but is aduaunced also ouer all that is called God or that is worshipped This saith Barnard wherby it appeareth well inough vnto whoÌ„ he thought that the words of the Apostle should be referred so that no man can charge vs yâ— we be the first that haue referred the same vnto the head of the most corrupt Clergie I meane the Simon of Rome He gathered by yâ— simonie buieng selling couetousnes excesse of the Church-men in his time that the reuelation of Antichrist was at hand Where we must marke by the waie that Barnard did not onlie acknowledge the Antichrist should soone be reuealed but also that he was in the Church els he could not haue bene reuealed if that his comming had bene yet behinde as it is surmised in the Poperie Musculus fol. 451. Proues that the Pope is Antichrist no heathen Prince First S. Paule 2. Thes. 2. speaking purposelie of Antichrist saith expreslie that he shall sit in the Temple of God which is the Church of Christ. And Christ saith Mat. 24. that they must come in his name But it is manifest that the Heathen Emperours did not â—it in this Temple of God therefore Heathen Emperours be not this Antichrist And by the same reason Mahomet is not Antichrist because he sitteth without the Temple of God And so Ottomanus Now the Pope sitteth in the mids of the Temple of God and boasteth himselfe to be God chalenging vnto himselfe such authoritie as is proper onelie vnto God and vsurping such honour as in peculiar vnto God Therefore not in the heathen Emperours but in the Pope is the Prophecie accomplished Againe it is manifest in scripture that Antichrist shuld deceiue the world with false doctrine vnder pretence and colour of true religion and therefore the scriptures so oftentimes warneth men that they be not seduced by him which were néedlesse if anie open professed enimies of Christ shuld be that Antichrist For there is no likelihood that anie heathen man a Iewe or a Turke should deceiue anie multitude of true Christians but he that vnder the pretence of the name of Christ seeketh most of all to deface the honour of Christ he is a subtill aduersarie the verie spirit of Antichrist As Saint Iohn also in his Epistle cap. 2. doth testifie It is cléere therefore that Antichrist is no Heathen Emperour which was neuer of the Church nor anie false Prophet that tooke vpon him to teach in the Church The same may be said of Mahomet But that the Pope is most euidentlie Antichrist vpon the words of our Sauiour Christ when he commaunded that he which had no sword should sell his coate and buy one signifieng the great daunger that was at hand Lord said the Apostles héere are two swords These words saith the Romish gloser are the Ciuill and Ecclesiasticall power which remained in Peter and therefore his successors the Pope hath preheminence of both W. Fulke The markes to know Antichrist by Saint Gregorie saith He is Antichrist that shall claime to be called the vniuersall Bishop and shal haue a gard of Priests to tend vpon him Gregorie li. 4. Epist. 38. Sacer. Againe he saith Ego fidenter dico c. I speak it boldlie whosoeuer calleth himselfe the vniuersall Priest or desireth to be so called as doth the Pope in the pride of his heart he is the forerunner of Antichrist Grego li. 4. Againe in the same place he saith The king of pride that is Antichrist is comming to vs and an armie of Priests is prepared which thing is wicked to be spoken S. Barnard saith thus Bestia illa c. That beast that is spoken of in the booke of Reuelation vnto the which beast is giuen a mouth to speake blasphemie and to kéepe warre against the Saints of God is now gotten into Peter chaire as a Lion prepared vnto his praie Bar. epis 125. pag. 311. Antichrist shall cause all religion to be subiect vnto his power Hierom aglasiani The greatest terror and furie of his Empire the greatest woe that he shall worke shall be by the bankes of Tiber. The place of Antichrists raigne Daniel the Prophet describeth the foure Monarchs of the world vnder a similitude of foure Beasts that is to saie the Empire of Babilon which was of the Assirians The Empire of the Persians of the Grecians and of the Romaines And out of the fourth Beast that is to saie out of the head of yâ— Monarch of Rome sprang a little horne that is to saie Antichrist himself who hath so aduaunced his might and power that he hath broken the power both of the other hornes and also the Empire of Rome and hath preuailed against the godly The same thing Paule the Apostle confirmeth saieng Before Antichrist be reuealed and appeare verie strong there must be a daparting or going away that is to say the people must
to purge and to bane then the other If they maie be obserued without superstition it maie be suffered So that notwithstanding that such as obserue not these latter rules may both minister and receiue medicines for the heauens were made to serue vs and not to master vs were created for man and not man for them Therefore it is a false superstition to saie good or bad plentie or scarcitie sicknesse or health warre or peace dependeth of the influence of the heauens c Whooper Authorities against the abuse of Astrologie Where are now thy wise men that they maie tell thée or maie knowe what the Lord of hoasts hath determined against Aegipt And yet there was no part of Astrologie but it was there The Prophet doth as it were speake in despite against all them that meddle with it saieng that it is not their office to knowe the things which come to passe as they make profession Caluine Thou art warned in the multitude of thy counsells let now the Astrologers the Stargasers and Pronosticatours stand vp and saue thee from those things that shall come vpon thée beholde they shall be as stubble the fire shall burne them c. ¶ The Chaldeans wer most renowmed in Astrologie that euer were anie so that all they which haue thrust themselues into this curiositie did borrowe their name from them Wherefore we sée how God reproueth and condemneth them and pronounceth plainlie that men cannot learne of the starre the mutation and falls of kingdomes And that he will punish the pride of them which haue thrust themselues in to enterprise it c. Caluine This saith the Lord Learne not the waie of the heathen be not afraide for the signes of heauen though the heathen bée afraide of such ¶ God forbiddeth his people to giue credite or feare the constellations and coiunctions of starres and planets which haue no power of themselues but are gouerned by him and their secrete motions and influences are not knowne to man and therefore there can be no certeine iudgement thereof Deut. 18. 9. Geneua I destroie the tokens of the Southsaiers make them that coniecture fooles turne the wise men backward and make their knowledge foolishnesse ¶ He armeth them against the Sothsaiers of Babilon which would haue borne them in hand that they knew by the Starres that God would not deliuer them and that Babilon should stand Geneua It is not without cause saith Austen that men supposeth that when the Astrologers do meruaâ—lousie in their answeres declare manie truths the same is done by a secrete instinct of wicked spirits whose care is to fasten and confirme in mens mindes these false and hurtfull opinions of starrie destinies and not by anie art or cunning of the noting and beholding of the birth starre for there is no such art at all August of the Citie of God li. 5. Chap. 7. Looke there be no deuiner which doth diuine and foretell things be found among you nor obseruer of daie nor that hath respect to birds nor witch nor coniurer which doth coniure nor anie which doth counsell or aske counsell of familiar spirites nor coniuring the dead for all that so doe are abhomination vnto God Looke more in Starres ASTRONOMIE What Astronomie is THe true Astronomie that can be bidden by by learning is no more but a coniecturall science it is no demonstratiue science no more then Phisicke is And yet both well vsed are verie good But to coulour witchraft sorcerie and familiaritie with the diuell with the name and coulour of Astronomie as some doe is a diuellish and a damnable practise condemned by the word of God in a thousand places would haue man wholie and onelie to trust in Gods promises and in his gouernaunce and so to let the iudiciall Astronomer and palmisters goe like limmes of the diuell which denie Gods prouidence R. Turnar The first inuenter of Astronomie I finde alledged by Berosus that Noe had an other sonne beside Sem borne after the floud who was named Ionithus or Ionichus which was a great Astronomer and was the first that atteined to the whole science of Astronomie and thereby did deuine and shew before what should after happen to the foure principall Monarchies of the world Hée was also schoolemaster to Nemroth who began the building of the towre of Babilon and at that time all the people of the world spake but one tongue Graston in his Chro. fol. 13. AVE MARIA A new Aue Maria of Pope Sextus making IN English thus Haile Marie full of grace the Lord is with thée blessed art thou among women and blessed is the fruite of thy wombe Iesus Christ and blessed is Anna thy mother of whom thy virgins flesh hath procéeded without blot of original sinne ¶ Héere is thrée things to be noted First how the Pope turneth vnproperlie into a praier which properlie was sent of God for a message or tidings Secondly how the Pope addeth to the words of Scripture contrarie to the expresse precept of the Lord. Thirdly how the Pope exempteth Marie the blessed Uirgin not onelie from the séede of Abraham and Adam but also from the condition of a mortall creature For if there be in hir no originall sinne then she beareth not the Image of Adam neither doth she descend of that séede of whose seede euill procéedeth vpon all men women to condemnation as Paule doth teach Rom. 5. 12. wherfore if shée descended of that séede then the infection of originall euill must necessarilie procéede vnto hir If she descended not therof then shée commeth not of the séede of Abraham nor of the séede of Dauid c. Againe séeing that death is the effect and stipend of sinne by the doctrine of Saint Paule Rom. 6. 23. Then had hir flesh iniurie by the lawe as Christ himselfe had to suffer the malediction and punishment of death and so should neuer haue died if originall sinne had no place in hir c. Booke of Mar. fol. 925. AVENGE How we ought not to auenge our selues AUenge not thy selfe ¶ As a Father ouer his children is both Lord and iudge forbidding one brother to auenge himselfe on an other but if anie cause of strife be betwéene them will haue it brought to himselfe or his assignes to bee iudged correct so God forbiddeth all men to auenge themselues and taketh the authoriâ—â— and office of auenging vnto himselfe saieng vengeaunce is mine and I will reward Deut. 32. 35. which Text Paule alleadgeth Rom. 12. 19. For it is impossible that a man should be a righteous and equall or an indifferent iudge in his owne cause lustes and appetites so blinde is our affections in vs. Moreouer when thou auengest thy selfe thou makest not peace but stirreth vp more debate God therefore hath giuen lawes vnto all Nations and in all landes hath héeput lungs and gouernours and rulers in his owne stead to rule the world through them and hath commaunded all causes
to be brought before them as thou readest Exo. 22. Tindale AVIMS What this word doth signifie AVims was a kinde of Gyaunts and the word signifieth crooked vnright or weaked Tindale fol. 15. AVRICVLAR CONFESSION ¶ Looke Confession AXE What is meant by this Axe that Iohn speaketh of heere NOw also is the Axe put to the root of the trée ¶ The iudgement of God is at hand to destroie such as are not méete for his Church Geneua ¶ Some doe expound it thus The Axe is the power of the Romaines which were the iustruments of God to destroie vtterlie the wicked and vnfaithfull generation of the Iewes Sir I. Cheeke BAAL What Baal was and what the word signifieth OF which neuer man bowed his knée to Baal ¶ Baal was as some thinke a common name of all straunge Gods because it commonlie signifieth Lord or Maister and thereof tooke the Gods of the Gentiles their names as Baal Phegor or Phogor or Baal Peor that is the Lord or Maister or Phegor c. T. M. ¶ Baal signifieth as much as Maister or patron or one in whose power an other is which name the Idolaters at this daie giue their Idolls naming them patrons and patronesses or Ladies Beza What Baal Berith was And made Baal Berith their God ¶ In this place is perticular mention made of Baal Berith which a man maie call Iouem faederis or Iouem faederatum him made they meaning the Israelites a God ouer them and worshipped him for their God The worshipping of him séemeth to be this that they referred all the good things which they had as receiued of him they beléeued that he turned awaie from them those euills which they were not troubled with By reason of which faith they counted him for their God and worshipped his outwarde Image Pet. Mar. vpon Iudic. fol. 155. What Baal Peor was They ioined themselues also to Baal Peor ¶ Baal Peor was the Idoll of the Madianites but why he was named so it is not fullie agréed vpon Truelie Bagual importeth as much as a a patron or aduocate and because P haguar signifieth to open some interpret it the God of opening and they adde that the cause was for that they destroied their priuie members before him which thing I dare not auouch for certeintie And it maie bee that it is the name of some place according as we knowe that oftentimes the heathen men gaue their Idols the names of the Countries Calâ—â—â—e vpon the Psal. BABEL What Babel signifieth BAbel signifieth confusion or mirture It was the name of a Towre builded by Nemroth before the incarnation At the building héereof was the first confusion of tongues This was done in the lande of Sennaar in the Countreie of Chaldea Eliote For what intent the Towre of Babel was built The lande was of one language at the building of the Towre of Babel which Nemroth and his people beganne to builde intending that the toppe thereof shoulde haue touched the Heauen wherein they might haue saued themselues if anie Deluge shoulde afterwarde haue happened But God séeing their pride and rebellion confused so their language that euerie one spake in such sundrie speaches that one vnderstood not an other whereby of necessitie the worke was left vnfinished Lyra. BABILON What Babilon signifieth BAbilon the great Citie ¶ Babilon signifieth Rome for as much as the vices which were in Babilon are founde in Rome in greate abundaunce as persecution of the Church of God oppression and slaunders with destruction of the people of God confusion superstition idolatrie impietie And as Babilon the first monarch was destroied so shall the wicked kingdome of Antichrist haue a miserable ruine though in bée greate and séemeth to extend throughout all Europe Geneua Whie Babilon is called an hill Beholde I will come vpon thée thou noisome hill ¶ Babilon is called an hill although it stood in a lowe place and no hills about it for that hir walls and buildings were so greate and hie as mountaines The Bible note ¶ Not that Babilon stood on a hill or mountaine but because it was stronge and séemed inuincible Geneua The description of Babilon and how it was wonne In the land of Sennaar that is in the land of the Chaldes in a great plaine was Babilon builded in processe of time mightelie stronglie augmented with rich pallaices pleasant houses strong walles and towres called the head Citie and Empire of all the world so celebrated and standing inuict with manie glorious victories by the space of 1495. yeares hauing the whole world vnder their dominion It was builded foure in square thrée thousand paces ouer from wal to wal The wall was 200. foote high and. 500. foote broade And yet was euerie foote longer by thrée fingers then ours It was in circuite without the outward walls 480. furlonges It was double walled with manie high and strong towres and by a meruailous craft and labour the floud Euphrates was brought to runne rounde about it betwixt and without the walls and through manie places of the citie It is so described of the auncient historie writers as of Ioseph Plinie Herodoto Orosio as no Citie else to bée like it But this so mightie a Citie and golden head when the king Balthazar with his nobles were feasting and banketting in the night in most securitie for that they thought their Citie to bée inexpugnable Then came king Cyrus and laide siege to Babilon Hée digged vp the bankes of Euphrates and turned the floud cleane from the Citie so that without perill hée might with his hoast enter in and then hauing the king of Babilon in such drunkennesse and securitie he slewe him and tooke the citie In that Citie yet as it is left there remaineth the Temple of Iupiters Image called Bele the finder of the Syderall science or els is there none other memoriall or scant anie vestigie thereof Melan cthon and others vpon Daniel How Babilon is fallen three manner of waies Shée is fallen in wealth and riches Her Abbeies Monesteries Nunries Frieries Hospitals Chauntreis Churches and Chappelles now ouerthrowne and made euen with the ground All landes Iewels Ornaments and great treasures that belong to the same are cleane taken awaie from them She is fallen in power and authoritie for the kings of the earth which sometimes were subiect to that monsterous beast yea the most part of the ten hornes which were all the kings and potestates of the earth which gaue ouer their power and authoritie vnto the same beast that acknowledged the Pope for their souereigne Lord doe now hate and abhorre that harlot of Rome and doe withdrawe their subiects obedience from her Shée is fallen and that chieflie in the credit of her doctrinâ— Forâ— besides so manie states of Christendome and Princes that by publike authoritie haue receiued the Gospell and vtterlie abolished all Babilonicall doctrine euen in the middest of her bloudie tyrannie and persecution greate multitudes
that Paule was the seruant of Iesus Christ onelie and so not the seruant of God the Father nor of the Holie Ghost Or these wordes that Paule spake vnto the Kéeper Beléeue in the Lord Iesu doe discharge him from beleeuing in the other two persons of the holie Trinitie Of the Baptime of Infants Note héere that the Fathers made a league with God not onelie for themselues but also for their posteritie as God againe for his part promised them that he would be the God not onelie of them but also of their séede and post eritie wherefore it was lawfull for them to circumcise their children béeing yet Infants And in like manner it is lawfull for vs to baptise our little ones being yet Infants forasmuch also as they are comprehended in the league For they which haue now the thing it selfe there is nothing that can let but that they maie receiue the signe It is manifestlie written in the. 29. Chapter of Deu. That the league was made not onelie with them which was present but also with them which was absent and not yet borne Pet. Mar. vpon Iudic. fol. 75. Concerning young children because their faith is vnknowen to vs it is requisite that they be partakers of yâ— fruites of the sacraments and it is not verie likelie that they haue faith because they haue not the vse of vnderstanding except God doe worke in them extraordinarilie the which appeareth not to vsâ— neuerthelesse we cease not to communicate to them Baptime First forasmuch as there is now the same cause in Baptime which was sometime in Circumcision which is called by Saint Paule the seale of righteousnesse which is by faith and also by expresse commaundement of God the male children were marked the eight daie Secondlie there is a speciall regard to be had to the Infants of the faithfull For although they haue not faith in effect such as those haue that be of age yet so it is that they haue the séede and the spring in vertue of the promise which was receiued and apprehended by the Elders For God promiseth not vs onelie to be our God if we beleeue in him but also that he will be the God of our ofspring and séed yea vnto a thousand degrees that is to the last end Therfore said Saint Paule that the children of the faithful be sanctified from their mothers wombe By what right or title then doe they refuse to giue them the marke ratification of that thing which they haue possesse alreadie And if they alleadge yet further that although they come of faithful Elders or parents it followeth not yâ— they be of the number of the elect by consequent they be sanctified For God hath not chosen all the children of Abraham and Isaac The aunswere is easie to be made that it is true all those be not of the kingdome of God which be borne of faithfull parents but of good right we leaue this secret to GOD for to iudge which onelie knoweth it yet notwithstanding wée presume â—â—stlie to be the children of God all those which be issued descended from faithfull parents according to the promise Forasmuch as it appeareth not to vs the contrarie According to the same we baptise the young children of the faithful as they haue vsed and done from the Apostles time in the Church of God we doubt not but God by this marke ioined with the praiers of the church which is their assistaunt doth seale the adoption election in those which he hath predestmate eternallie whether they die before they come to age of discretion or whether they liue to bring foorth the fruites of their faith in due time and according to the meanes which God hath ordeined Beza The place alleadged of the Anâ—baptists is in the Actes where the Eunuche was not permitted to be baptised before confession made of his faith ¶ The aunswere is made thus that that was done to the Eunuche must not be drawen to the Infants of Christians rashlie to kéepe them from Baptime which onelie is to be obserued in straâ—ngers to religion those that are of full age For we affirme that such as are strangers from the Church of Christ as sometimes were the Iewes and Gentiles and as are at this daie the Iewes and Turkes and other such like ought not to be baptised vntill they haue made profession of their faith But the reason of Infants borne of Christians is of a farre other sort and case for they are accounted among the children and household of the Church by reason of the lawe of Couenaunt They be holie and Christ commaundeth them to be brought vnto him It is manifest they please God because their Angels alwaies sée the face of the father And although our capacitie cannot conceiue their state and condition yet Christ testifieth they haue faith and that they haue the Holie Ghost the examples of Iohn Baptist and others teach vs. Gualter fol. 385. How baptime is no baptime but to the childe Christ bidde the Church to baptise in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holie Ghost If a Priest saie these words ouer the water and there be no child to be baptised these words onelie pronounced doe not make Baptime And againe Baptime is onelie Baptime to such as be baptised and not to anie other standing by As Baptime is no Baptime but to the childe that is baptised and not to the standers by so the Sacrament of the bodie is no Sacrament but to them that worthelie receiue Whereas Saint Austen saith that Infants are baptised In Fide Susceptorum in the faith of their Godfathers yet in so saieng hée meaneth of the faith of Christ which the Godfathers doe or ought to beléeue and none otherwise Iohn Philpot in the booke of Martirs Significations of baptime As the people of God in the time of Iosua were conueied through the water of Iordane into the Land of promise following the Arke of God which the Priest bare before them euen so are all we that beléeue in Christ conueied out of the Kingdome of Satan into the Kingdome of God by Baptime following our Arke Christ which is gone before vs. The passing of Helias through the water of Iordane and so lifte vp into Heauen doth signifie in a shadow to vs that our passage into Heauen should be made by Baptime The cleansing of Naaman the Sirian in the Water of Iordane from the filthie Leprosie at the commaundement of Helias doth prefigure vnto vs the spirituall cleansing from sinnes to be made by Baptime through the inwarde working of the holie Spirit That Baptime should be a figure of Christs death buriall and resurrection is proued by that he termed his passion by the name of Baptime when he aunswered the children of Zebedy on this wise Can ye be baptised with the Baptime that I am baptised withall Hemmyng Considerations of baptime We must be fullie resolued that
5. 6. BATHES How bathes without God are of no force or vertue IF the Bathes that be in Swicerland◠in Iuliers in Sicilie in Valeria in England and diuers other countreies doe helpe those that are diseased the same is to be attrributed to the goodnesse of God For there is no earthlie things which haue in them any force or vertue to help men except they be made effectuall by the power of him is y◠Omnipotent Neuertheles those benefits which are giuen to vs by meanes are not to be contemned neither ought we to abuse them For all the giftes of God ought to be vsed to the glorie of God to our soules health and for the necessitie of our bodie But we must alwaies beware that we doe not ascribe that to Creatures which belongeth onelie to God Marl. vpon Iohn fol. 147. Of Bath a certaine measure And it contained two thousand Bath ¶ Bath Epha séeme to be both one measure Euerie Bath conteined ten pottels The Epha conteined in drie things that which Bath did in liquor Read Eze. 45. 10. Geneua BEELZABVB An Idoll whom the Philistines worshipped GOe and enquire of Beelzabub the God of Ekron ¶ The Philistines which dwelt at Ekron worshipped this Idoll which signifieth the God of flies thinking that he could preserue them from the biting of flies Or els he was so called because flies were ingendred in great abundance of the Sacrifices that were offered to that Idoll Geneua If they haue called the master of the house Beelzabub ¶ It was the name of an Idoll which signified the God of Flies and in despite thereof was attributed to the Diuell and the wicked called Christ by this name Geneua BEHEMOTH What beast this is thought to be THe word Behema signifieth simplie a Beast and vnder that name are Oxen al other Beasts comprehended Héere it is said in the plurall number Looke vpon Behemoth whom I created with them◠although y◠word Behemoth be the plurall number in the Hebrue yet it is spoken wit of one Beast no moe Howbeit forasmuch as God meant to betoken héere one sort of beasts that is the cause why he setteth Behemoth in the plural number Neuertheles it cannot be coniectured what kinde or beast it is that he speaketh except it be an Elephant by reason of the hugenesse of that beasts bodie c. Caluine vpon Iob. fol. 730. ¶ The Hebrues vnderstand by Behemoth the greatest beast in the earth that is an Elephant Other vnderstand thereby anie earthlie beast that is great but vnto an Elephant doe all the properties héere recited right well agrée wherfore it séemeth most agréeable to the truth that by the word by signified in Elephant T. M. BELEEVE What it is to beleeue TO beléeue is not to doubt of the promises of God but rather to be fullie perswaded of the promises of God that as God hath promised so shall it vndoubtedly chaunce vnto vs. Basill ¶ To beléeue is certainlie to be perswaded and assured in minde through the holie Ghost that by the Lord Iesus we are purged from our sinnes and made the children of God that by his mans nature we are made pertakers of his Diuinitie by his mortalitie we haue obtained immortalitie by his cursse euerlasting blessing by his death life brieflie that by his descending into the earth we ascend into heauen Traheron ¶ To beléeue in the name of Christ is to receiue him as the Sonne of God and the Sauiour of the whole world which is done of vs when we depende whollie vppon him by a sincere faith and trust and commit our selues whollie as disciples vnto him c. Marl. vpon Iohn fol. 18. ¶ To beléeue in God is to be sure that all thou hast is of him and all thou néedest must come of him Which if thou doe thou canst not but continuallie thanke him for his benefites which continuallie without ceasing receiuest of his hande and therto euer crie for helpe for thou art euer in néede canst no where els be holpen And thy neighbour is in such necessitie also wherefore if thou loue him it will compell the◠to pittie him and to crie to God for him continuatlie and to thanke as well for him as thy selfe Tindale fol. 238. How it is prophecied that few will beleeue Christs words Who will beléeue our report and to whom is the Arme of the Lord reuealed The Prophet sheweth that very few shall receiue this their preaching of Christ of their deliuerance by him Iohn 12. 38. Rom. 10. 16. And that none can beléeue but whose hearts God toucheth with the vertue of his holie spirit Geneua Lord who hath beléeued our report ¶ Meaning the Gospell and the good tidings of saluation which they preached Geneua How men are driuen to beleeue through the workes of God Then beléeued they his workes ¶ The wonderfull workes of God caused them to beléeue for a time and praise him Geneua The meaning of this place following He that beléeueth shall not make hast ¶ He shall be quiet and séeke none other meanes but be content with Christ. Geneua I beléeued therfore did I speake ¶ I felt all these things therfore was moued in faith to confesse thē 2. Co. 4. 13. Geneua BEAME What this beame signifieth O Hypocrite cast out first the Beame that is in thine owne eie c. ¶ Thou vnderstandest all Gods lawes falselie and therefore thou kéepest none of them trulie his lawes require mercie and not Sacrifice moreouer thou hast a false intent in all thy workes that thou doest and therefore are they all damnable in the sight of God Hipocrite cast out the Beame that is in thine owne eie learne to vnderstand the law of God truly and to doe thy workes aright and for the intent that God ordeined them and then thou shalt sée whether thy brother haue a mote in his eie or not and if he haue how to plucke it out or els not Tindale fol. 237. BENEDICT Why he is set among the Heretikes THis man was the first founder of the order commonlie called Saint Benedicts and died saith Volateran li. 21. in the yeare of our Lord. 518. He was the first and the onelie deuiser of a seuerall trade of life within y◠first 600. yeares after Christ and because he presumed to inuent a new waie which all the godlie Fathers before him neuer thought of I saith the Authour laied him heere downe for a Schismatike couched him in this Catalogue of Heretikes BERILL The description of Berill and what is betokened thereby THe eight a Berill ¶ This stone glittereth like water when the Sunne shineth vpon it and it is said to heate the hand of him that holdeth it It betokeneth men enlightened with the grace of the holie Ghost which bring other to the loue of heauenlie things by preaching and teaching the same grace Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 300. ¶ The Berill is of a pale
times alwaies his praise shall be in my mouth Chrisostome saith when God is blessed and thanks be giuen of men vnto him then more plentious blessing is wont to be giuen of him for their sakes by whom he is blessed For he that blesseth maketh him debter of a greater blessing Calfehill fol. 116. By blessing vnderstand not the wagging of the popes or Bishops hand ouer thy head but praier as when we saie GOD make thée a good man Christ put his spirit in thée or giue thée grace and power to walke in the truth to followe his commaundemēts as Rebeccaes friends blessed hir when she departed saieng Thou art our sister growe into thousand thousands thy séed possesse the gates of their enimies And as Isaac blessed Iacob saieng God giue thée of the dew of heauen and of the fatnesse of the earth abundance of corne wine and oile And Gen. 28. 3. Almightie God blesse thée and make thée grow and multiplie thée that thou maist be a great multitude of people giue to thée and to thy séede after thee the blessing of Abraham that thou maist possesse the land wherein thou art a straunger which he promised to thy grandfather such like Tindale fol. 145. What Gods blessings are Gods blessings are his giftes as in the first Chapter of Genesis he blessed them saieng Grow and multiplie haue dominion And in the. 9. Chapter he blessed Noe his sonnes and gaue dominion ouer all beasts authoritie to eate them And God blessed Abraham with cattel and other riches And Iacob desired Esau to receiue the blessing which he brought him that is the present and gift God blessed the. 7. daie That is gaue it a preheminence that men should rest therein from bodilie labour and learne to know the wil of God and his lawes how to worke their works godlie all the wéeke after God also blessed all nations in Abrahams séed that is he turned his loue and fauour vnto them giueth them his spirit and knowledge of the true waie and lust and power to walke therein and all for Christs sake Abrahams sonne Tindale fol. 5. Who is blessed and sanctified of God He is blessed which kéepeth himselfe that which he is by new birth that is to wit which continueth in walking in newnes of life according to the which Christ saith Blessed are they which heare the word of God and kéepe it Luke 11. 28. Also Blessed is he to whom the Lord imputeth no sin in whose heart there is no guile Psal. 32. 1. 2. Rom. 4. 8. Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 276. ¶ Blessed is that man of the Lord yea holie iust and perfect maie he be reported also of all men which hath portion conuenient in y◠first resurrection with Dauid Magdalene Zacheus Peter Happy are they which hearing the word of God retaineth it in their liuing for they being renued with the glad tidings of life are depured by the spirit of Christ sanctified so made the habitacles of the holie Ghost Bale vpon the Apoc. fol. 59. Some peraduenture will aske who be they that be blessed and sanctified of God truelie all they whome Christ hath sanctified in his bloud and washed their sinnes in his bloud that hath faith and doth beléeue their sinnes onelie to bée taken awaie by Christ and his bloudshed for their remission of sinnes which will beléeue surelie till they die These be they which be truelie hallowed and sanctified in God the father and these bée holie and blessed whether men do blesse them or curse them Other there be that be sanctified as of men and of the Pope of the Cardinalls of Bishops or Abbots but these be not holie nor blessed except that Christ hath sanctified them in his bloud and hath remission of their sinnes by Iesus Christ which thing they beléeue surelie or els they be not sanctified of God nor blessed be they neuer so oftentimes blessed of the popes holy hand and all his thrée crosses with all the miters of his Cardinalls and Bishops Bibliander in the exposition of Iude. Of the sacramentall blessing Iesus tooke bread blessed c. ¶ To blesse is not to make a crosse but rather to giue thanks as he himselfe doth expresse by by when he speaketh of the cup. Againe where Marke vseth this word blessed Mathew Luke and Paule doe saie he gaue thanks both in Gréeke and in the Latine Sir I. Cheeke And when he had blessed ¶ Marke saith had giuen thanks and therefore blessing is not a consecrating with a coniuring of murmuring force of words and yet the bread the wine are chaunged not in nature but in qualitie for they become vndoubted tokens of the bodie and bloud of Christ not of their owne nature and force of words but by Christ his institution which must be recited and laied foorth that faith maie finde what to laie holde on both in the word and the element Beza The cup of blessing which we blesse c. ¶ When I spake saith Chrisostome of blessing I spake of thanksgiuing and speaking of thanksgiuing I open all the treasure of the goodnesse of God and rehearse those great giftes of his For with the cup we adde the vnspeakable benefites of God and whatsoeuer we haue obteined So we come vnto him we communicate with him thanking him that he hath deliuered mankinde from errour that when we had no hope and were wicked persons he admitted vs brothers and companions to himselfe with those and such other rendrings of thankes we come vnto him Héere ye sée what Chrisostome tooke blessing to be Calfehil fol. 106. What it is to blesse the Lords name Blessed be the name of the Lord. ¶ We maie not onelie picke out the words but also consider of what minde they procéede and that they be spoken trulie and vnfainedlie for how is it possible that we should blesse the name of God if we doe not first acknowledge him to be righteous But he that grudgeth against God as though he were cruell and vnkinde cursseth God because that as much as in him lieth he lifteth himselfe vp against him He that acknowledgeth not God to be his father and himselfe to be Gods childe ne yéeldeth record of his goodnesse blesseth not God And why so For they which taste not of the mercie and grace that God sheweth vnto men when he afflicteth them must néedes grinde their téeth at him and cast vp and vomit out some poyson against him Therefore to blesse the Lords name importeth as much as to perswade our selues that he is iust and righteous of his owne nature and not onelie that but also that he is good and merciful Lo◠héere how we maie blesse Gods name after the example of Iob that is by acknowledging his Iustice and vprightnesse and moreouer also his grace and fatherlie goodnesse towards vs c. Caluine vpon Iob. fol. 32. ¶ Héereby he confesseth that
God is iust and good although his hand be fore vpon him Geneua He that shall blesse in the earth shall blesse himselfe in the true God and he that sweareth in the earth shall sweare by the true God By blessing and by swearing is ment the praising of God for his benefites the true worshipping of him which shall not be onelie in Iudea but through all the world Geneua How this place of the Psalme is expounded And he shall receiue a blessing of the Lord. ¶ When he speaketh of blessing he doth vs to wit that not all they which in title onely vaunt themselues for worshippers of God shal be pertakers of the promised blessednesse but they that are aunswerable to their calling from the heart Howbeit it is a very effectuall encouragement to godlinesse to and good life when the faithfull heare that they misspend not their labour in following righteousnesse because there is an assured blessing laied vp for them with God Caluine BLINDE Who be blinde ANd blinde ¶ That is to saie one whom Christ enlighteth not which knoweth not God nor Iesus Christ whome hée hath sent Concerninn blindnesse sée Iohn 9. 41. Also he is called blinde which séeth not how miserable and néedie himselfe is Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 68. Why God is said to blinde men The cause why God is said to blinde men is for that when he hath bereft them of right vnderstanding of minde and of the light of his holie spirit he giueth them vp to the Diuell to be caried awaie into a wilfull wicked minde Rom. 1. 28. and sendeth them strong illusions 2. Thes. 2. 11. And so executeth iust vengeaunce vpon them by the minister of his wrath Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 92. ¶ God is said to blinde mens eies so oft as he doth reuoke or take awaie the contemned light of his truth and sinceritie leauing them that delight in darknes stil for then the Lord permitteth his worde to be preached to the vnthankfull and vngodlie receiuers vnto their iudgement or condemnation For so verelie doth the Euangelicall and Apostolique doctrine teach vs to thinke This saith the Lord is condemnation or this is iudgement that the sonne of God the verie true light came into the world and the world loued darknesse more then light And Paule said If yet the Gospell be hid it is hid in them that perish in whom the God of this world hath blinded the senses of their vnderstanding c. Pullinger in his Decades fol. 492. The meaning of this place following Except thou take awaie the blinde and the lame thou shalt not come in hether ¶ The Iebusites spake this in derision béeing perswaded that the◠strong holde was of such force y◠Dauid could not ouercome it although it were defended onelie by lame and blinde men Some write that they spake this of a confidence they had in their Idolls which the children of God estéemed as blinde and lame The Bible note ¶ The Children of God called Idolls blinde lame guides Therefore the Iebusites meant that they should proue y◠their Gods were neither blinde nor lame Geneua BLOVD What is meant by bloud And bloud went out of the wine fat vnto the Horse bridles ¶ By the name of bloud the Scripture is wont to betoken vengeaunce and reuengement and so meant Iohn to describe the greatnesse of Gods wrath in this place Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 218. ¶ By this similitude he declareth the horrible confusion of the Tyraunts and Infidells which delight in nothing but warres slaughters persecutions and effusion of bloud Geneua How our cleansing is by Christs bloud And made them white in the bloud of the Lambe ¶ That is to saie in faith and in following the sufferings of Christ. But how can bloud make them white will some man saie I aunswere after the same manner that the Authour of the Epistle to the Romanes saith If the bloud of Bulls and Goates and the ashes of a Bullocke besprinkling them that are defiled doe hallowe them as touching the cleansing of the flesh how much more shall the bloud of Christ who by the euerlasting spirite hath offered himselfe vnspotted vnto GOD cleanse your consciences from deade workes to serue the liuing GOD. The Saints therefore and the faithfull being cleansed by the bloud of the Lambe both from originall sinne and also from actuall sinne committed through humaine ignoraunce and weaknesse and béeing preserued that they should not giue their assent to pestilent errours against y◠faith are said to haue cleare yea and also comelie garments Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 111. ¶ There is no puritie nor cleannesse but by the bloud of Christ onelie which purgeth our sinnes and so maketh them white Geneua And sprinckling of the bloud of Iesus Christ. ¶ Héere S. Peter séemeth to haue had respect vnto the olde Ceremonie of bloud sprinckling for euen as it was not inough then that the Sacrifice should be offered and the bloud thereof shed vnlesse the people had bene sprinkeled with the same so now at this present it shall profit vs nothing that Christs bloud is shed vnlesse our conscience be cleansed and purified therewith which thing is done by the ministring of the holie Ghost which doth sprinkle our consciences with Christs bloud to wash them withall Sir I. Cheeke How the verie flesh and bloud of Christ is not in the Sacrament It was not lawfull by Moses lawe to eate nor drinke the bloud neither of man nor of beast And the Apostles themselues somewhat fauouring the infirmitie of the Iewes did institute that men should abstaine from bloud Now if the Apostles had taught that in the sacrament the very flesh and bloud of Christ is eaten and dronken with the téeth and mouth it had bene a great occasion to haue excluded al y◠Iewes at once from Christ againe the Apostles would haue bene too scrupulous if they had so groselie vnderstood it to haue dronken the very bloud séeing it was so plaine against Moses Lawe Reade the 10. of the Actes where as Peter had the cloath sent downe I. Frith Bloud is the soule ¶ S. Augustine vppon these wordes saith thus So is the Bloud the Soule euen as the Rocke was Christ. And in the same Chapter he ioineth these thrée sentences together The Bloud is the Soule the Rocke was Christ and This is my Bodie as being all both of like meaning and also of like manner of vtteraunce ¶ Saint Ambrose expounding the same words saith thus When Moses in that place called the Bloud the Soule doubtlesse he meant thereby that the Bloud is one thing◠and the Soule another For this is my bloud in the new Testament ¶ The wine signifieth that our soules are refreshed and satisfied with the bloud of Christ spirituallie receiued so that without him we haue no nourishment Geneua How the bloud of Martirs is the seede of the Church And there fell
a great feare vpon those that sawe them ¶ That is to saie when the enimies of the truth sawe they auailed nothing by putting the Preachers of the word to death they were sore afraid like as at this daie manie of the persecuters of the Gospell are constrained to saie that they loose their labour vtterlie in persecuting those that be against the Popish doctrine For the moe of them that be burned and put to death the mo do come away from the vntoward doctrine to the doctrine of the Gospel for the bloud of Martirs is the séed of the church◠Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 159. BODIE What a naturall bodie is A Naturall bodie is he that is led by his affections not vnderstanding the things of the spirit of God Tindale What a spirituall bodie is A spirituall bodie is he that is led by the spirit of God How the bodie of Christ is in one place Dardamus did write vnto Saint Austen for the exposition of these words that Christ spake vnto the Thiefe saieng This daie shalt thou be with me in Paradise and wist not how to vnderstand it whether Christ meant that the Thiefe should be in Paradise with Christs soule or with his bodie or with his Godhead Therevpon Saint Austen writeth that as touching Christs bodie that daie it was in the Sepulcher saith it was not in Paradise although it was in a garden that he was buried for Christ he saith meant of a place of ioie and that was not saith S. Augustine in his Sepulcher And as for Christs soule it was that daie in hell and no man will saie that Paradise is there wherefore saith S. Austen the text must néedes be vnderstood that Christ spake it of his Godhead ¶ Héere S. Austen saith plainlie that Christs bodie as touching his manhood was in the graue and as touching his Soule it was in Hell so that while his bodie was in the graue it was not in Paradise For if he had thought that Christs bodie or soule might haue bene in diuers places at once he would not haue said that the text must néedes be vnderstood of his Diuinitie Againe As touching his Manhoode he was in Earth and not in Heauen where he now is when he said No man ascendeth into Heauen but he that descended from Heauen the Sonne of man which is in Heauen ¶ Doubt not saith Austen againe but that Christ our Lord the onelie begotten sonne of God equall with the Father and the same being the sonne of man wherein the Father is greater is whole present in all places as touching his Godhead and dwelleth in the same Temple of God as God and in some place of heauen for the cordicion of his verie bodie Héere S. Austen saith as touching his Manhood he is onelie in one certaine place in heauen and not in manie places at once ¶ The same one man is locall that is to saie contained in one place as touching his manhood which is also God vnmeasurable from the father The same one man as touching the substaunce of his manhood was absent from heauen when he was in earth and so forsaking the earth when he ascended into Heauen but as touching his Godhead vnmeasurable substance he neither forsooke heauen when he descended from heauen nor forsooke the earth when he ascended into heauen which maie be knowen by the most sure word of the Lord which to shew his humanitie to be locall that is to say conteined in one place onelie did say vnto his Disciples I ascend vnto my father your father my God and your God Of Lazarus also when he said I am glad for your sakes that you may beléeue for that I was not there And againe shewing the vnmeasurablenesse of his Godhead said vnto his Disciples I am with you vnto the worlds ende How did he ascend into heauen but because hée is locall and a verie man or how is he present vnto his faithfull but because he is vnmeasurable and verie God ¶ Now may Christ be called a straunger is he departed into a strange countrey séeing he is with vs vnto the worlds end and is among them that be gathered in his name Aunswere Christ is both God and man hauing in him two natures And as man he is not with vs vnto the worlds ende nor is present with his faithfull gathered together in his name But his diuine power spirit is euer with vs. Paule saith he was absent from the Corinthiaris in bodie but he was present with them in spirit So is Christ gone hence saith he and absent in his humanitie which in his diuine nature is euerie where and in these saiengs we reserue to both his natures their properties ¶ A bodie must néedes bée in some place if it be not within the compasse of a place it is no where if it be no where it is not ¶ Doubt not but Iesus Christ as concerning the nature of his manhood is now there from whence he shall come And we may not thinke that his mans nature is euerie where for we must beware that we doe not so stablish his diuinitie to take awaie the vertue of his bodie ¶ Christian people must beléeue that although Christ be absent from vs concerning his bodie yet by his power he gouerneth vs all things For like as when he was conuersant héere in earth as man yet then he filled heauen Euen so being in heauen with his flesh yet filleth the Earth and is in them that loue him ¶ S. Ambrose saith We must not séeke Christ vpon earth nor in earth but in heauen where he sitteth at the right hande of his Father ¶ To goe to his father from vs was to take from the world the nature which he receiued of vs. He is with vs and not with vs. For touching the forme of a seruaunt which he tooke away from vs into heauen he is absent frōm vs but by y◠forme of God he is present with vs. And neuerthelesse both present absent he is all one Christ. ¶ If the word flesh wer both of one nature séeing that the word is euerie where why is not the flesh then euerie where For when it was in Earth then verelie it was not in heauen And when it is in heauen it is not surelie in earth And so sure that it is not in earth that we looke for him to come from heauen ¶ To be conteined in a place and to be euerie where be diuers and contrarie one nature cannot receiue in it selfe two diuers and contrarie things ¶ He is created by nature of his flesh and not created by the nature of his Godhead He is comprehended in a place by the nature of his flesh and not comprehended in a place by the nature of his Godhead ¶ Thus much of this matter gathered out of the workes of I. Frith BOOKE What the booke of life is ANd
the Iewes did weare borders on their garments ANd make large borders on their garments ¶ Read Nâ— 15. chapter and verse 38. and there thou shalt learne why the Iewes did weare such borders on their garments Sir I. Cheeke ¶ Looke Gardes Philacteries BORNE ¶ Looke Water and Spirit BOSOME How it is diuerâ—lie taken For I haue giuen my maide into thy ' Bosome ¶ Bosome after the manner of the Hebrues is taken for companieng with a woman And it is also taken for faith as in Luke 16. 23. of Lazarus T. M. In the Bosome of the father ¶ This is a speach borrowed out of the custome of 〈…〉 For when we will signifie that we will commit our secret to anie we saie we will admit him to our Bosome So the meaning is that he meaning Christ is priuie to all Gods secrettes and therefore can shew vs such heauenlie mysterie as no man can declare And this exposition Saint Austen followeth Cyrill thinketh that in the Bosome is as much to saie as in the Father and of the Father and as you vsing manie wordes in the inward part of the Father for he is not a péece cut off and deuided from the substaunce of the Father as it fareth in mans begetting but hee so begotten as he is still in the Father Traheronâ— Of the bosome of Abraham Looke Abraham BRAMBLE The propertie of a bramble compared to Abimelech Plinie in his 24. bookâ— and 14. Chapter writeth of this kind of Thorne And as â—ouâ—hing this matter these are the properties thereof â—t is a 〈…〉 it was Abimelech who was a bastard and borne of an handmaide so that he was not to be compared with his bretheren And as he without any vtilitie gouerned the Israelites so is the bramble wont to bring foorth no fruit The Bramble also priâ—keth euen as Abimelech verie much huried the Israelites Moreouer some write that the boughes of Brambles are 〈…〉 〈…〉 so vehementlie shaken and moued with the winde that out of theâ—â— is fire kindeled where with not onelie they themselues brent but the whole woode wherein they growe is burnt which thing Iothan now foretelleth to come to passe of Abimelech wherefore the properties doe wonderfullie well agrée Pet. Mar. vpon Iudic. fol. 160. ¶ Sée more in Abimelech BOOVV DOVVNE What it is to Boow downe TO bowe downe is to cap andâ— to knée to ducke with the head and bend the bodie to fall downe to honour to worship and to reuerence Bullinger fol. â—22 Bowe downe their backes c. ¶ To bowe downe their backes doth not onelie signifie that they should be brought vnder of the Gentiles and oppressedâ— with all kinde of euill but thatâ— they should not onceâ— looke vp to call on the Lord with sure beliefe of heart Tindâ—le BOVVE How the Gospell is likened to a Bowe ¶ Looke Gospell BRAVNCHES Who are the braunches cut off Though some of the braunches be broken of The braunches that are broken off are the Iewes which are forsaken and cast off The wilde Oliue trée are the Gentiles The right Oliue trée is the Couenaunt or faith and vocation of the Sainte The fatnesse thereof is the grace of God and the glorie of the elect The Iewes then being come of the fathers were as a man might say naturallie grafted in the couenaunt but the Heathen being come of Idolaters were as wilde Oliue trees grafted therein Sir I. Cheeke ¶ These broken braunches were the vnbeléeuing Iewes which for their vnbeliefe were cut off from the promise of God in whose stéede was the wilde Oliue that is the Gentiles grafted through faith The Bible note BREAD What Bread is in Scripture BRead in scripture is taken for all that is necessarie to this present life And I will fet a morsell of Bread to comfort your hearts withall And as we saie in our Lords praier Giue vs this daie our dailie Bread Tindale How Bread is called Christs bodie Ireneus writing against the Valentinians in his fourth booke saith that Christ confessed bread which is a creature to be his bodie and the Cup to be his bloud and in the same booke hée writeth thus also The Bread wherein the thankes be giuen is the bodie of the Lord. And yet againe in the same booke hée saith that Christ taking bread of the same sort that our bread is off confessed that it was his bodie and that the thing which was tempered in the Chalice was his bloud And in the fift booke he writeth further that of the Chaliceâ— which is his bloud a man is nourished and doth growe by the bread which is his bodie ¶ These words of Ireneus be most plaine that Christ taking verie material bread a creature of God and of such sort as other bread is which we doe vse called that his bodie when hée said This is my bodie and the wine also which doth féede and nourish vs he calleth his bloud ¶ Tâ—ertulian in his booke written against the Iewes saith that Christ called bread his bodie And in his booke against Marcion he oftentimes repeateth the selfe same words ¶ Saint Cipriane in the first booke of his Epistles saith that Christ called such bread as is made of manie cornes ioined together his bodie and such wine he named his bloud as is pressed out of manie Grapes and made into wine And in his second booke he saith these words Water is not the bloud of Christ but wine And againe in the same Epistle he saith that it was wine which Christ called his bloud and that if wine be not in the Chalice then we drinke not of the fruite of the Uine And in the same Epistle he saith that meale alone or water alone is not the bodie of Christ except they be both ioined together to make thereof bread ¶ Epiphanius saith that Christ speaking of a loafe which is round in fashion and cannot see nor féele said of it This is my bodie ¶ Saint Hierom writing ad Hedibiam saith these words Let vs marke that the bread which the Lord brake and gaue to his Disciples was the bodie of our Sauiour Christ he said vnto them Take and eate this is my bodie ¶ Saint Augustine saith that although we maie set foorth Christ by mouth by writing and by the Sacrament of his bodie and bloud yet we call neither our tongue nor words nor inke letters nor paper the bodie and bloud of Christ but that we call the bodie and bloud of Christ which is taken of the fruite of the earth and consecrated by mysticall praier Also he saith Iesus called meate his bodie and drinke his bloud ¶ Cyrill vpon Saint Iohn saith that Christ gaue to his disciples péeces of bread saieng Take eate this is my bodie Cyrill in Iohn li. 4. ca. 14. ¶ Theodoretus saith When Christ gaue the holie mysteries he called bread his bodie and the cup mixt with wine and water he called his
5. 1. Marl. vpon the Apocalips fol 53. ¶ My minde is to yoke you with no other lawe nor to burden you with anie other traditions then I haue alredie giuen you neither with ceremonies rites nor auncient customes in the obseruation of daies moneths times nor yeares in holie daies fastings vigils nor Sabotes for they were but shadowes of things to come Bale vpon the Apoc. fol. 40. The meaning of this place following What is the burden of the Lord. The Prophets called their threatnings Gods burden which the sinners were not able to susteine Therefore the wicked in deriding the word would aske of the Prophets what was the burden as though they would saye you séeke nothing els but to lay burdens vpon our shoulders And thus they reiected the word of God as a burden But bicause this word was brought to contempt and derision he will saith the Prophet teach them another manner of speach and will cause this word burden to cease and teach them to aske with reuerence what saith the Lord. For the thing that they mocke and contemne shall come vpon them Geneua ¶ The wicked mens hearts were so hardened against 〈…〉 truth that they vsed scornefullie to scosfe at Gods threatening prophestes in mocking calling them Gods fardle or burden The Bible note Of the burden of Babel The burden of Babel which Esaie the sonne of Amos did sée ¶ That is the great calamitie which was prophesied to come on Babel as a most gréeuous burden which they were not able to beare In these twelue Chapters following he speaketh of the plague wherwith God would smite those straunge nations whom they knew to declare that God chastened the Israelites as his children and these other as his enimies And also that if God spared not these that are ignoraunt that they must not think straunge if he punish them which haue knowledge of his lawe and kéepe it not Geneua BVRIAL How Buriall is a looking glasse of resurrection BUriall was brought in by God It is no inuention of man without good ground but it is Gods ordinaunce to the end it should be a witnesse to vs of the resurrection and euerlasting life When men be buried they are laid vp in the earth as in a store house vntill they be raised vp againe at the last daie and so our buriall is vnto vs a loking glasse of the resurrection Caluine vpon Iob. fol. 472. The Pompe of buriall forbidden But when thou doest heare saith Chrisostome that our Lord did rise againe naked cease I praie thée from the madde expence of the burieng what meaneth this superfluous and vnprofitable expence which vnto them that make it bringeth hurt and no profite to the dead but rather harme What the Greekes and Hebures doe call their buring places The Gréekes doe call their burieng places Camâ—tereum that is to saie a Dorter or sléeping place signifieng thereby that we ought to be as sure or rather more sure that they that be buried shall be raised againe at the last daie of the generall resurrection then we are sure to rise againe when we lay our selues downe to sléepe and that therefore we ought no more to 〈…〉 be wâ—ese 〈…〉 out friends when wée sée anie of them to be laide into the ground then wée ought to be soriâ— when we sée them goe to â—edde and laie themselues downe to take their rest béeing most assured by the vndouted infallible word of God that we shall receiue them againe immortall and most gloriouâ—â— The Hebrues doe call their burieng placed oâ— the 〈…〉 〈…〉 the liuing because that they that be buried 〈…〉 God and shall be receiued againe by his 〈…〉 I. Veron What 〈…〉 is to be buried with Christ. 〈…〉 buried with Christ 〈…〉 Bapâ—â—â—e in to his death that like as Christ was raised from the dead by the glorie of the Father so wée also should walke in newnesse of life ¶ This partaking of death and life with Christ is nothing els but the mortifieng of our owne flesh the quickening of the spirit in that the olde man is crucified and we may walke in newnesse of life Calâ—ehill Of the Burial of Iohn Baptist. ¶ Looke Iohn Baptist. BVRNE What it is to Burne IT is is better to marrie then to burne ¶ To burne after Saint Ambrose is when the will consenteth to the lust of the flesh Tindale ¶ Then to burne with the fire of concupisence that is when mans will so giueth place to the lust that tempteth that he cannot call vpon God with a quiet conscience Geneua What these burning lights doe signifie And your lights burning ¶ These burning lightes that Christ willeth us to haue in our handes are a liuelie faith working through charitie The works of the Christians ought to be liuelie feruent and burning Sir I. Cheeke Of burnt offerings and peace offerings They offered burnt offerings and peace offerings ¶ Burnt offerings were they which were all burnt but of peace offerings a certeine part was offered an other part was giuen vnto the Priest an other part returned vnto him which offered it to eate it with his friends in the sight of the Lord. Pet Mar. vpon Iudic. fol. 271. Whie it was called a whole burnt offering And offered a whole burnt offering◠¶ It is called a whole burnt offering because the whole sacrifice was consumed with fire by the which is signified that the person which did offer the same should haue his heart and minde wholie vppon God as it is written Loue thy God with all thy heart with all thy soule c. The Bible note How the Christians doe offer burnt 〈…〉 Although that the burnt offering of 〈…〉 〈…〉 Sheepe of Calues and Birdes offered in the olde lawe be abolished by the glorie of Christ whose death and passion they did adâ—â—brate aâ— S. Paule witnesseth Heb. 10. Shall we thinke thereâ— fore that we now which be Christians haue not burnt 〈…〉 fice to offer vnto God yes mâ— then they had For so often as we doe preach or the king or anie other godlie man doth cause or helpe Christs Gospell to be purelie and sincerelie preached to the people so oft doe we offer a burnt sacrifice of swéete sauour vnto God a sacrifice that pleaseth God farre aboue the offering of a young fat calfe that hath hornes and houesâ— This is that swéete sacrifice whereof Malachie the Prophet doth speake in the first Chapter saieng From the rising of the Sunne to the going downe of the same great is my name among the Gentiles and in euerie place shall sacrifice be made and offering set vp to my name This sacrifice and burnt offering is not the sacrifice of the wicked Masse but it is the sacrifice of the preaching of Christes death and the meritas of hiâ—â—sionâ— We doe also offer burnt sacrifices vnto the Lord when we doe offer our selues our hearts our mindes and all 〈…〉 dilie members to the true seruing of God in
perfect faith Of the spirituall sacrifice that the Christians doe dailie offer vnto God Looke Rom. 12. 1. Phi. 4. 18. 1. Pet. 2â—5 Ric. Turnar Sée more in the word Sacrifice CAINE How and by what meanes Caine was slaine IN the beginning of the world most people went naked sauing that they were partlie couered with skinnes of some beast at that time they had no dwelling house to defende them neither from the colde neither yet from heate but after their owne phantasies they made with pretie boughs and twigs of trées such little pretie lodgings as we call Cabens or Boothes And it so chaunced that Caine béeing verie olde and also wearie happened one daie to laie him downe to rest in a bush that was enclosed with gréene boughs as aforesaid And Lamech one of yâ— kinred of Caine in the fift degrée who by reason of his greate age had lost his sight and yet at a time was disposed to go abrode to kill some wilde beast And taking his Bowe and Arrowes he toke also a little boie to leade and direct him where hee might haue a good shoote And when he drew somewhat néere vnto the bush where Caine laie the little boie espieng the bush to wagge séeing as it were a great thing in the midst therof he imagined that there laie some wilde beast and the boye béeing afraide thereof gaue knowledge to olde Father Lamech that in a bush standing right before him not farre off there laie a great and terrible beast And Lamech vppon the report of the childe stretched out his arme drew a straight draught toward the bush where he slew his cosin Caine that laie in the same after he had liued 730. yeares as saith Philo Graftonan his Chro. fol. 7. ¶ Lyra saith that when Lamech perceiued he had slaine Caine whom the Lord had forbidden him in paine of greate punishment he fell vpon his owne seruant beat him so that he died Of a certeine sect called Caini Caini were heretiks which honoured Caine and tooke him for their father They highlie estéemed of Esau Chore Dathan Abiram with the Sodomits They called Iudas the traitour their cosin honouring him for betraieng of Christ affirming yâ— he foresawe how great a benefit it would become vnto maÌ„kinde They reade a certeine Gospell written as they saie by Iudas they reuiled the lawe and denied the resurrection Epiphani haeres 38. August de haeres CAIPHAS How he was the mouth of God and the mouth of the diuell all at one time HE was the mouth of God in as much as God made him to saie that his people could not be saued but onely by the death of his sonne Iesus Christ but he was the mouth of the diuell according to his intent after the which he so spake for he did not speak according to the meaning of the holie Ghost but as a murtherer an enimie of truth pretending the death of Iesus Christ because of the hatred which he bare towardes him ¶ God made him to speake neither could his impietie let Gods purpose who caused this wicked man euen as he did Balaam to be an instrument of the holie Ghost Geneua ¶ The spirit of prophesie doe manie times speake by the mouth of an vngodly man for the vngodlie are so excecated and blinded that they do oftentimes speak against theirown selues vnwittinglie and that to their vtter vndoing and destruction â— Sir I. Cheeke CALL What it is to call vpon the name of the Lord. IN that time beganne men to call vppon the name of the Lord. ¶ To call vpon the name of the Lord is to require all things of him and to trust in him giuing him the honour and worship that belongeth vnto him as in Gen. 12. 8. T. M. ¶ In these daies God began to moue the heartes of the godly to restore religion which a long time by the wicked had ben supprest Geneua Of three mnner of callings Manie are called c. ¶ Christ speaketh of the externall calling by the preaching of the Gospell of yâ— which there are three degrées All men are called yea euen they which heare not these which are dumme and are deafe minded are also called The second sort enter in and promise that they will serue God neuertheles their consciences condemneth them because they haue not the true root As Symon Magus which did faine himselfe to beléeue of the faithful being conuicted in his conscience by the truth of the Gospell professed the same but he had no roote as Peter casteth him in the téeth Such are they trulie to whom the Lord sendeth his holie spirit and whome for a time he illuminateth but at the length by the iust desert of their ingratitude he forsaketh them and striketh them with great blindnesse The third calling is speciall of great efficacie by the which God doth verie much aduance the elect faithfull onelie when that by the inward lightening of the spirit he bringeth to passe that the word preached abideth in their hearts To these testimonie is giuen by the same spirit that they are the adopted sonnes of God We cannot iudge who are the elect and who are the reprobate for we ought to leaue this iudgement vnto God Notwithstanding by signes there maie be some coniecture had but we must alwaies beware of rash iudgement Euerie man that is elected and chosen of God is fullie certified in himselfe of his calling The which thing we maie dailie beholde For manie are brought into the Church which afterward fall awaie from the same either béeing terrified by persecution or els béeing ouercome with some other temptation Such trulie are of the number of them that are called but are not elected for héereby our election is proued if we perseuer vnto the last end Mar. fol. 51. ¶ First all men be generallie called euen those that doth not heare the word for vnto them both heauen and earth and and the creatures comprehended therein doth not cease to preach the almightie power of God and also his goodnesse and mercie so that all men as the Apostle saith are vnexcusable before the maiestie of God And with them maie be comprehended those that heare the word who though they be called be so deafe in their hearts and mindes that they will neither giue care nor héede to the calling The second sort that be called doe professe the Christian religion receiue the word but it hath no true root in them as Symon Magus being conuinced in his heart yâ— the gospel was true did for a time professe but because it had no root in him he did soone fall awaie from it Such are them to whom yâ— Lord doth giue his holy spirit illuminating theÌ„ for a time but after ward he doth forsake them because of their ingratitude and vnthankfulnesse doth strike them with great blindnesse The third manner of calling is both particular and also most effectuall For by it the Lord
that Christ was borne of the virgin Mary saieng he was gotten of the séede of Ioseph Also that his bodie suffered and that his soule onelie was receiued into heauen He liued about the yere of our Lord. 142. CARREN OR CARKAS ¶ Looke Eagles CASTOR AND POLLVX What these two were and how they were worshipped Whose badge was Castor and Pollux ¶ These in olde time were estéemed as Gods which if they appeared both together were counted fauourable and luckie to mariners and such as trauailed the Seas If one after another or but one alone vnfortunate and cruell The owner of the ship caried the badge of them not without great confidence therein that these two Gods would prosper his voiage because he honoured them with the carieng thereof Tindale ¶ Those the Panims fained to be Iupiters children and Gods of the Sea Geneua ¶ So they vsed to decke the fore-part of their ships wherevpon the ships were called by such names Beza CAVE OR DENNE What difference is betweene a caue and a denne MAde them dennes in the mountaines and caues raelits to auoid the miseries made them caues For so doth this Hebrue word Manaharoth signifie denies It is in Hebrue writeten Mearoth But what difference there is betwéen these two words as much as I can gather by the Hebrâ—es I will declare Those first places were in bankes of hills and were so called because from the vpper parts they had certaine chinkes and holes which were like windowes so that through them they had light sufficient within And yâ— same places were verie hansome for men to dwell in theÌ„ R. Leui. saith yâ— through those holes and cliftes which were like windowes spies when they saw the Madianites comming did vse either by kindeling of fires or by some other token to giue knowledge vnto the Hebrues whereby they might gather their stuffe fruits and cattels into the dennes and lead them awaie from the enimies which were comming by For dennes were not in mountaines but places vnder the earth in the fields being darke and without light wherein men did not dwell but they might after a sorte hide their things and goods But Caues in Latine are called Specus a speciendo which is to behold and looke vpon because out of them as out of high places they which were ther vsed to looke through c. Pet. Mar. vpon Iudic. fol. 112. CAVSE What the cause of vnbeliefe is and also of faith Obiection What is the cause that the one sort through vnbeliefe do reiect the Gospell when it is offered them that the other receiue it by faith Aunswere It is not to be meruailed at when men by their vnbeliefe and vnkindnesse reiect the Gospell but it is meruaile that some are found that doe receiue it by faith For that all men being corrupted with sin is of such peruerse nature wickednes that they cannot nor will not beleeue in God nor follow his word And though that manie of contrarie nature be found which not onelie receiue by faith the word of God Iesus Christ our Lord but are also readie to laie downe their life to adandon the same for the confession of their faith vnderstand they are not such of nature but by the grace of God by the which they are renued transformed into a new nature are new creatures For it is not flesh and bloud that hath reuealed it to them but the heauenlie father Pet. Viret How the cause of sinne is not to be laid vnto God God compelleth no man to sinne but euerie man willinglie sinneth wherefore the cause of sinne is not to be laied in him Pet. Mar. vpon ludic fol. 163. How the successe maketh not the cause either good or bad If the successe be euill the cause is not therfore straight way euill Neither if the successe be good is yâ— cause therfore straight way good Nabuchodonozer destroied Iewrie and led away the Nations that were adioining captiues into Babilon yet was not his cause therefore good Gods cause indéede was iust for he would by that meanes take vengeance of a rebellious people But Nabuchodonozer thought nothing els but to exercise his tyrannie Ioseph because he would auoid adulterie was cast into prison and yet was not his cause therefore euer a whit the worse Dauid was reiected of Absalom yet was not Absaloms cause therefore any whit the better In our time Princes that are Protestants haue had euill successe in warre yet is therefore not yâ— cause of the Gospell to be thought yâ— worse The Beniamites now got the victorie more then once or twice in a cause most wicked The holie Martyrs in our time are most miserarablie slaine of Tyrants that with most cruell kinde of torments and yet we nothing doubt but their cause is most excellent England had of late as touching the word of God truth a Church most rightlie instituted which was afterward miseblie disiected and seperated neither followed it thereby that the cause of Religion was euill But now thankes be giuen vnto God that hath restored it Pet. Mar. vpon Iudic. fol. 271. ¶ Looke Sinne. CENCHREA How Paule vesd himselfe at Cenchrea what Cenchrea as ANd he shore his head in Cenchrea ¶ Cenchrea is an hauen at Cormth where Paule taking ship did sheare his head according to his vowe For according to the Lawe of Moses they that vowed themselues to God were commanded to suffer their haire to growe as long as they would continue Nazarites and afterward to sheare it to burne it This did Paule not forgetting what he had before decréed with yâ— Apostles touching the abolishing of yâ— law But lest the Iewes which beleeued shuld be offended he fained himselfe a Iew to win yâ— Iewes Tindale CERDON Of the wicked opinions of this man HE taught that Christ was neuer borne of a woman that he had no flesh nor suffered anie passion but séemed onely to suffer He affirmed that God which is declared in the Lawes Prophets to be God was not the father of our Sauiour Christ forsomuch as he was knowen the other vnknowen The one was iust the other was good It was his doctrine also that some creatures of themselues were euill that they were not made of the God that was the chiefe goodnesse but of another God of all naughtinesse whom he called the chiefe or principall mischiefe He was about the yeare of our Lord. 144. Eliotâ— Eusebius li. 4. cap. 10 11. CEREMONIES What Paule meaneth by Ceremonies ¶ Looke Rudiments When Ceremonies maie be retained when not SO long as it maie be vnderstood of all people what is ment by them and so long as they serue the people preach one thing or other they hurt not greatlie Although the free seruant of Christ ought not to be brought violentlie into subiection vnder bondage of mens traditions As S. Augustine complaineth in his daies how that the condition and state of the
the iniurie be for he himselfe turned not the other chéeke when he was smitten before the Bishop nor yet Paule when he was buffeted before the Bishop also c. Tindale fol. 210. ¶ We ought so patientlie to suffer all wrongs that wée should rather turne the other chéeke then shew anie token of impatience In the meane season it perteineth vnto the Gods that is to saie vnto the Magistrates and Iudges to reuenge the wrongs of the oppressed Sir I. Cheeke ¶ Rather receiue double wrong then reuenge thine owne griefes Geneua CHEMARIMS What the Chemarims were ANd he put downe the Chemarims ¶ That is the ministers of Baal so called because they were clad with blacke clothes or smoky chemarim signifieth smoky or burnt or black monks of Baal and so doe the Iewes call them T. M. Meaning the Priests of Baal which were called Chemarims either because they weare blacke garments or else were smoked with burning insence to Idols Geneua CHERINTHVS Of his most foolish and damnable opinions CHerinthus a Iewe taught circumcision and that the Prophets and the lawe was giuen by Angells and that the world was made by them He saide also that Iesus was not borne of a virgin but was the sonne of Marie and Ioseph and that Iesus was not Christ but that Christ came vpon him in the forme of a doue That Iesus suffered and rose againe but not Christ for Christ said he did flée awaie from before his passion Epiph. haeres 28. Ireneus li. 1. cap. 25. He dreamed also that Christ should come and reigne in the world the space of one thousand yeares after his resurrection and then should ascende into heauen with his people where they should liue alwayes in pleasure of gluttonie and fleshlie lusts He was about the yeare of Christ. 88. Of the sodeine death of this Cherinthus Iohn the Eâ—angelist on a time came into a bath where he found Cherinthus the heretike sitting with a companie about him disputing and diuining Christ to be man Whose vnshamfast blasphemies grieued Iohn so much that he with his companie rose vp and departed from them who was no sooner gone out of the house but it fel vpon Cherinthus and slue him and all his companie Euse li. 3. ca. 25. CHERVB What a Cherub is IT is an Hebrue word and signifieth properly Volucres a Bird. And in the plurall number it signifieth also a certeine high order of Angels which be most swift redie in the executing of Gods commandements And Cherubin when it is taken for yâ— high order of Angels is as much to saie in latin as Sciencia multitudo the multitude of science or cunning Of the Angels yâ— be of this order there is much mention in the Scriptures of the olde Testament In the third Chapter of Genesis we read that God did set an Angel of the high order of Cherubins to kéepe Adam out of Paradise And in Exodus wheÌ„ God sheweth to Moses the fashion of the Sanctuarie and of yâ— Arke of couenant and of the propiciatorie seate These were dead Images they were no liuing Angelles but onelye ordeined by the commaundement partlie to adourne the propiciatorie seate and partlye to plucke the heartes of the rude people to the admiration of Gods most high glorie by the golden glorie of the two Cherubins which were made as the Hebrues say like two young children with wings And by the waie héere it might peraduenture be reasoned why it is not lawfull for vs then to set vp golden Images as well in our Churches as it was lawfull for the Israelites to haue golden Cherubs in their Tabernacles they had the same commandement that we haue Non facies tibi scultile Thou shalt make thée no grauen Image To this argument it maie be easilie answered thus From the time that the vaile of the Temple was miraculouslie rent in péeces from the toppe to the ground at the suffering of Messias our Lord all the Iewes lawe apperteining either to the ciuile order of the people either else to the Ecclesiasticall ordering of the people which lawes be commonlie called Lawes Iudiciall and Lawes ceremoniall both these kinde of lawes were vtterlie by the vertue of Christs passion fulfilling that in deede wherof they were a figure to come the thing beeing fulfilled the shadowe was taken awaie abolished and vtterlie abrogated This is a plaine flat answere it serueth to the soluting of manie like kinde of cauillations drawne out of the ceremonies and iudicials of the olde lawe c. Ric. Turnar CHERVBIN What the Cherubins were AScendit super Cherubin volauâ—t The Lord hath ridden vpon Cherubin and hath flowen ¶ The Cherubins that is spoken of héere are the Angels of God of whom Esaie the Prophet speaketh in the sixt Chapter saieng Clamabant alter ad alteram dicentes Sanctus Sanctus Sanctus Dominus Deus sabaoth plena est omnis terra gloria eius Cherubin and Seraphin cried one to an other Holie holie holie Lord God of sabaoth all the earth is full of thy glorieâ— Upon these Angels called Cherubin that is to saie by interpretation the multitude of science yâ— Lord rideth For both al knowledge is subiect vnto God also he rideth vpoÌ„ Cherubin For he hath theÌ„ which of yâ— propertie of swiftnesse in dooing the messenges and executing the commaundements of God are called Cherub in the singular number i. Volucris or Cherubin in the plurall number i. Volucres He hath these Angels at all times to doe all his commaundements And this readinesse and swiftnesse of Cherubin which are but Gods creatures and Gods messengers doe declare and set out vnto vs mortall men that great maiestie of God wonderfullie So that these words of the Prophet The Lord rideth vpon Cherubin are no more to saie but the Lorde is of such might vnspeakable maiestie yâ— as all men do bring their matters quicklie to passe by the holpe of swift running horses so the Lord for his matters to be accomplished in stéed of horses he vseth swift Angels called Cherubin And if ye cannot saith the Prophet perceiue the swiftnesse of Angels by meanes that they are spirits inuisible then will I declare the incomparable speed in preferring of Gods commaundement by a material and sensible thing that ye dailie sée which thing is nothing els but the winde The windes are of such swiftnesse that nothing can expresse how swiftlie they blowe from the East to the full West and from the South to the full North. They occupie no space but it is done with ful blast euen sodeinlie Euen so doth God by his infinite power work things with such swiftnesse that as I might saie Per presepopoliam volauit super pennas ventorum He hath not ridden but hée hath flowen not with swallowes winges but with winges of the winde that is as much to saie as with incomparable and vnspeakable swiftnesse doth God by his diuine power bring all things to passe that his blessed
pleasure is to be done Ric. Turnar CHIEFE PRIEST ¶ Looke Supremacie CHILDREN How children are not forbidden to come to Christ. SUffer ye children to come vnto mée c. ¶ Unto such as children be doth the kingdome of God perteine therefore ought children to be brought vnto Christ not onelie by Baptime which is the seale of the kingdome of heauen but also by godlie education and bringing vp Sir I. Cheeke They brought vnto him also Babes ¶ The children were tender and young in that they were brought which appeareth more euidentilie in that that they were infants which is to be marked against them that are enimies to the baptising of child 〈…〉 Beza And shall be filled with the holie Ghost ¶ Sith that children mâ—ie be filled with the holie Ghost euen in their mothers wombeâ— who can forbid them to be baptised For Saint Peter saith who can forbid those folkes to be baptised with water sith that they haue receiued the holy Ghost as well as we Act. â—o1 47. Againe Paule faith He that hath not the spirite of Christ is not his But the children are Christs they then haue the spirit of Christ so ought to be baptised Sir I. Check ¶ Looke Baptising of children How children ought to be brought vp Saint Paules doctrine is that children be brought vp in godlinesse and good ciuilitie which both be comprehended in his words when he saith Yée parents bring vp your children in nurture and awe of the Lord. The same is taught and confirmed in Tobie where he saith All the daies of thy life beare God in thy minde beware thou consent not vnto sinne First he willeth him to studie godlinesse next to beware of sinne that he be not entised therevnto Hemming Of children adopted ¶ Looke Adoption Of the children of this world Children of this world are wiser in their generation then the children of light ¶ This is a most gréeuous complaint that worldlie men are more carefull in getting temporall goods which perteine onelie to this present life and continue but a verie short time then Christians are carefull for the getting of heauenlie goods which shall endure for euer Hemming Men that are giuen to this present life contrarie to whome the children of light are set S. Paule calleth those spirituall and the other carnall Beza How the children of God are holpen of the Infidels And all that were about them strengthenâ—d their handes with vessels of siluer and golde c. ¶ The Babilonians Chaldeans gaue them these gifts Thus rather then the children of God should want for their necessities he would stirre vp the verie hearts of Infidels to helpe them Geneua What is vnderstood by children in this place If a man die hauing no children c. ¶ Under which name are daughters also comprehended but yet as touching the familie and name of a man because he that left daughters was in no better case then if he had left no children at all for they were not reckoned in the familie By the name of children are sonnes vnderstood Beza CHILIASSIS Of the fond opinion of this man THe Chiliassis whoÌ„ in latin we maie call Mellenarij thought that this inheritaunce of the whole world shal be declared before the ende of this worlde when Christ as they thought should reigne a thousand years in this world with his Saints hauing destroied and ouercome all the wicked And these men it should seeme followed the Oracle which is said to come from Elias yâ— the world should endure 6000. yeares these yeares they thus describe saieng that 2000. yeares passed away before the lawe 2000. vnder the lawe and so manie shall be vnder yâ— Gospell Afterward they adde a thousand years in which say they shall be the chiefe rest so that the thousand last years they call the sabaoth And so they appoint a wéeke in which euerie particular daie is called for a thousand yeares according to that which is said A thousand yeares is with the Lord as one day and againe One daie as a thousand yeares Augustine maketh mention of this opinion in his 20. booke and 7â— chapter De ciuitate Dei and saith that it was after ◠〈…〉 tollerable and that he himselfe once was of the same opinion But that which they added concerning pleasures delighte worldlie honours which they said all the faithfull shoulde for the space of those thousand yeares eniâ—ie togethers with Christ he earâ—estly veproueth c. Eusâ—bius Cesariensis in the third booke of his history saith that this opinion had his beginning of Cheriâ—hus the heretik of whom Dâ—omsius Bishop of Alexandria expâ—unding the Apocalips of Iohn thus writeth That hée was altogether giuen to lustes and vnto the bellie and therefore attributed these carnall delights vnto the kingdome of Christ which shuld continue a thousand yeares Pet. Maâ— vpon the Rom. fol. 88. CHORE How this Psalme made by the children of Chore is vnderstood A Mysticall Psalme made by the children of Chore. ¶ We reade in the 16. Chapter of the booke of Numeri that a certeine man named Chore which was the great Nephew of the Patriarke Leui or els to whom Leui was Perannus his great graund-father with other Captaines mo rebelled against Moses and Aaron whose fact displeased almightie God so sore that he caused the earth to open and to swallowe vp Chore with all his companie their wiues children and all their substaunce Now séeing that all his substance wife and children went the same waie that he did how can it be true that the children of Chore should be makers and setters foorth of this 42. Psal. of Dauid as the title thereof maketh mention To this question aunswere is made in the 26. of Nu. where it is written yâ— when Chore was swallowed vp of the earth God miraculouslie preserued certeine of Chores children of whose ofspring there came afterward certeine that proued verie excellent learned men and notable wise men namelie these foure Ethan Heman Calcal and Darda as who should saie these men excelled all other Loe such noble men came of the spring of Chore of whome the title of this Psalme and diuerse other Psalmes to their perpetuall name and renowme doth make mention calling them the children of Chore because they sprang of yâ— séede of Chore and of his children whom God did miraculously preserue from the swallowing of the earth and not because they were his naturall children For it is well knowne that Chore liued in Moses time against whoÌ„ he was yâ— chiefe in stirring vp of rebellion against him Againe Ethan Heman Calcal Darda which were the naturall sonnes of Mahol liued and flourished in Salomons time which was 400. and almost or altogether fourescore yeares after that Chore was killed So that these men could not be the naturall sonnes of Chore but they are called his children and his sonnes because they came of his porgenie and of his ofspring CHOSEN Wherefore
we are chosen WE are not chosen of God to breake his commaundements but for to liue in holinesse and righteousnesse all the daies of our lyfe How God hath chosen vs and we not him You haue not chosen me saith Christ but I haue chosen you ¶ Who hearing this saieng of our Lord dare bee so bolds as to saie that men are chosen through beliefe whereas rather they are chosen that they maie beléeue least y◠they should bée found to haue chosen Christ first contrarie to the sentence of the truth vnto whom Christ saith you haue not chosen me but I haue chosen you Pet. Viret Obiection We were chosen do some saie before the foundations of the world were made because that God did foresee that we shoulde be good and not that he himselfe should make vs good Aunswere God saith ye haue not chosen me but I haue chosen you for if he had therefore chosen vs because he had foreséene that we shoulde bée good he should also haue knowne before that we should haue chosen him Veron How God is said not to haue chosen manie wise men Paule saith that God hath not chosen manie wise men after the flesh nor manie men of power nor manie noble men borne And yet the same man saith God will haue all men saued how then doth he nor choose God is said not to haue chosen them not because he would not haue them saued but for the sequele of it that is to saie because the wisedome of this world power nobilitie of birth do like baits entice and withdrawe manie from the obedience of the Gospell Dauid was rich and puissant and so was Nero. But Dauid was not entised by the riches and power to fall from the Gospell as Nero was to his owne destruction And so foorth of other like Hemmyng Of Marie Magdalens good choosing Marie hath chosen that good part which shall not be taken from hir ¶ She hath chosen the hearing of the word of God which euer endureth is the onelie waie to euerlasting life Tindale ¶ The good part that is the hearing of the word of God from the which it was not méete that she should bée drawne hauing not alwaies opportunitie to heare the same The Bible note How God chooseth two manner of waies I haue chosen you twelue saith the Lord and one of you is the diuell ¶ It is to bee vnderstood that there is two manner of choosing The one whereby the Apostles were chosen to that most worthie office of Apostleshippe that they were in and the other wherby they wer chosen into life euerlasting Therfore when Christ saith that Iudas was chosen with the other Apostles that same must be vnderstood of the office wherevnto he was called and chosen with the other For when he speketh of the election that doth perteine to life euerlasting hée doth altogether exclude him from the number of the chosen I doe not saith he speake of you all I know whom I haue chosen I. Veron ¶ Looke Iudas Calling Election Predestination Of the choosing of Ministers Looke Ministers CHRISOLITE The nature of this stone and what it betokeneth The seauenth a Chrisolite ¶ This stone glittereth like gold and casteth out burning sparkes Wherby are ment those that vnderstand the diuine Scriptures both in word worke doe vtter that vnto others which they themselues vnderstand Marl. fol. 300. ¶ The seauenth foundation is of a Chrisolite or Turcas which shineth as golde and séemeth as it shoulde send foorth sparkes vnder this are they comprehended which hauing the wisdome of the spirit inflameth other with it prouoking them thereby to the loue of God and their neighbour This did Moses Esau Barnabas and Paule in whom the glorie of the Lord appeared plenteouslie Bale CHRISOTRACE The description of this stone and what it betokeneth THe 〈…〉 a Chrisoprade ¶ This is of a greene colour intermedled with golde and it betokeneth such as resembleth the freshnesse of the euerlasting countrie by charitable intercommuning one with an other Mirl vpon the Apoc. fol. 300. ¶ The tenth was a Chrisoprace whose condition is to shine like golde and yet he is greene in sight Such are they which hauing godlie wisdome vttereth it according to the talent giuen them of the Lord thereby renuing the dull spirits of other vnto heauenlie things Among this sort maie 〈…〉 be numbred which sawe manie wonderfull visions And so maie Simeon and Anna in the Gospell Bale CHRIST How Christ was first promised to Adam WHen the first man Adam through the craft and subtiltie of the Serpent whom the diuell had set for his minister to deceiue him had lost the felicitie of Paradise and made himselfe and all his posteritie for euer subiect to death and all other calamities and nuseries of this world where afore it was in his power alwaies to haue liued Then almightie God for the saluation of mankinde promised that of the séed of the woman Christ should come and destroie the power of Satan and deliuer vs frée from sinne and death Lanquet How Christ grew in age and wisdome Christ as touching his Godhead did not grow in age wisdome and fauour but in respect of his manhood in that he was verie man whose example would God we could follow that as we grow in yeares so we might grow in wisdome and fauour with God and men Hemming How Christ is called Dauids sonne If Dauid call him Lord how is he then his sonne ¶ Christ in that he is a verie naturall man is Dauids sonne but in that he is a true and a naturall God equall with the Father he is also his Lord. Sir I. Cheeke How Christ had moneie Looke Moneie Whie Christ became man As through a naturall man we were banished out of Paradise made the children of dampnation so it pleased the almightie trinitie neither by an Angell nor Archangell but by a naturall man to restore vs againe and made vs heires of saluation as Paule witnesseth By a man came death and by a man commeth the resurrection of the dead for as by Adam all die euen so by Christ all be made aliue R. Hutchynson Whie Christ fasted Like as it pleased God to giue power vnto Moses xl daies twice in the mountaine not for the auoiding of temptation but for to set foorth the glorious lawe and will of the Father then to be published And Elias béeing sent to anoint a king ouer Siria a king and a Prophet ouer Israel by whom both these kingdomes should be cleane altered and chaunged did fast fortie daies from all maner meates for the declaring of the power of God in his works So did it please Christ of his owne power to fast fortie daies that the Iewes shoulde haue none occasion to thinke him inferiour to those tw◠their great Prophets in the publishing of his Gospell and gladde tidings vnto the world and his renuing of all things not to the
Sacrificators were annointed by the ordinance of God in testimonie of their vocation and office they were called by that name And because they were true figures of yâ— verie anointed of the Lord which is the verie sonne of God which was annointed by the holie Ghost which was giuen to him without measure aboue all other men And therefore Christ is named with that name as well because of the same vnction as because that all those Offices were enioined to him by the father Pet. Viret Who they be that come before Christ. All that come before me saith Christ are théeues and robbers ¶ He meaneth all the false Prophets who led not men to Christ but from him Geneua To come before Christ is to despise Christ and to séeke other meanes beside him to enter into the folde They also come before Christ which doe attribute and ascribe vnto themselues or to their owne inuentions that thing which onelie ought to bée ascribed vnto Christ. Sir I. Cheeke ¶ This place hath bene diuerslie expounded being restrained of some to Iudas of Galilee and to such like but Christ generallie compareth all false doctrines with the Gospell and all false Prophets with godlie Teachers c. For to come before Christ in this place is not to goe before Christ in time but to teach other doctrine beside the doctrine of Christ. Moses was before Christ the Prophets also were before Christ but they taught the church of the Lord by the spirite of Christ and preached Christ plainlie though he laie hid vnder shadows tipes For Peter saith that the spirite of Christ was in them also hée saith that the holie men of God spake being inspired with the spirit of Christ wherefore they are with true Pastours because they enter into the church by the word of the Lord and fedde the people of God in the Pastures of Christ c. All the teachers of humane Traditions and the carnall interpreters of the Law are théeues and murtherers for with their pestilent doctrine they murther soules For they which beleeue lies doe perish together with the lies which they beléeue Marl. fol. 364. Of the right hand of Christ. ¶ Looke Right hand Wherefore Christ is worshipped ¶ Looke Worship How we cannot haue Christ heere alwaies But me ye shall not haue héere alwaies ¶ We cannot haue Christ alwaies with vs touching his manhood for he is ascended vp into heauen with it and sitteth on the right hand of the Father but as touching his Godhead he is alwaies with vs vnto the worlds ende Sir I. Cheeke ¶ Christ is not present with vs bodilie or to be honoured with anie outward pompe Geneua How Christ is our Apparell our House our Roote c. Chrisostome saith Christ is become all things vnto thée thy Table thy Apparell thy House thy Head and thy roote How is Christ our Table S. Iohn saith Who so eate me shall liue through me How is he our Apparell S. Paule saith As manie of you as are baptised in Christ ye haue put on Christ. How is he our House S. Iohn saith Who so eateth my flesh dwelleth in me and I in him How is he our Roote S. Iohn saith I am the Uine and ye are the braunches How Christ was subiect to the Lawe After the Lawe of Moses c. ¶ Christ was subiect vnto the Lawe and in all things obeied the Lawe that so he should deliuer vs from the tyrannie and cursse of the Law and also therby to giue vs an example that we though we be made frée by him from the cursse thereof ought to be obedient vnto all ordinaunces and lawes How to know Christ aright That I maie knowe him ¶ The most excellent and the most perfect knowledge of Christ is to knowe that Christ is both a true naturall God and a true naturall man who hauing pitie and compassion vpon vs came downe and was incarnate and at length nailed vpon the Crosse for the satisfaction of our sinnes Sir I. Cheeke ¶ To knowe Christ aright is to knowe and confesse that of him onelie and by him commeth our saluation that by him our good déedes are acceptable vnto almightie God the Father that by him the Fathers wrath is pacified that by him we be enfraunched from the captiuitie and thraldome of the Diuell And to be short that by him we are adopted chosen to be the children of God and inheritâ—â—s of the Kingdome of heauen Erasmus in his Paraphrasis How Christ suffereth in his members And fulfill that which is behinde of the passions of Christ. ¶ Saint Paule doth not meane that there wanteth anie thing in the passion of Christ which maie be supplied by men for the passion of Christ as touching his owne person is that most perfect and onelie sufficient Sacrifice whereby we are made perfect as manie as are sanctified in his bloud But these words ought to be vnderstood of the elect and chosen in whom Christ is and shall be persecuted vnto the worlds ende Act. 9. The passion of Christ then as touching his mysticall bodie which is the Church shall not be perfect till they haue all suffered whom God hath appointed to suffer for his sonne Sir I. Cheeke As Christ hath once suffered in himselfe to redéeme his Church and to sanctifie it so doth he dailie suffer in his members as partaker of their infirmities and therefore a reuenger of their iniuries Geneua ¶ Looke Passion Affliction How Christ is the head of the Church militant and not the Pope God saith Saint Paule hath raised vp Christ from the dead set him at his right hand in the heauenlie places farre aboue all principalities and powers might dominion and euerie name that is named not in this world onelie but also in that that is to come And hath made all things subiect vnder his féete and hath appointed him ouer all things to bée head to the Curch which is his bodie euen the fulnesse of him that filleth all in all things Bullinger fol. 865. Which is the head that is to saie Christ in whom all the bodie is coupled and knit together c. ¶ Héere we learne that as the spirit of life doth come downe from the head into the whole bodie which is sundrie wise compact made of manie members so is the Congregation of the faithfull quickned by the spirit of Christ which is the head of the Church The Ioint that ioineth this mysticall bodie together and wherewith the grace of God is ministred to euerie member is loue and vnitie For neither the hande nor yet the foote being cut off can be partaker of the heauenlie vertue that commeth from the head Sir I. Cheeke How Christ doth call â— bretheren Narrabo nomentuum fratribus â—eis I will spreade abroad thy name among my Bretheren ¶ These be the words spoken in the person of Christ vnto the Father of Heauen The blessed Apostle Saint Paule in the
iustifieth he God praiseth God Tindale fol. 380 Where the name of Christian began The Disciples at Antioch were the first that were called Christians ¶ They that beléeued in Christ were afore this called Disciples and beganne first to be named Christians at Antioch which name we haue of our Lord Iesus Christ in whom we beléeue and béeing pertakers of his spirite doe reioyce in our saluation purchased vnto vs by him Therfore we must take héede that we doe not by our vncleane conuersation pollute and defile this most excellent name and so giue occasion vnto the heathen for to misreport and blaspheme it Sir I. Cheeke A Christian after the Popes religion After the Popes Catholike religion a true Christen man is thus defined First to be baptised in the Latine tongue where the Godfathers professe they cannot tell what Then confirmed by the Bishop the mother of the childe to be purified After he be growne in yeares then to come to the Church to kéepe his fasting daies to fast the Lent to come vnder Benedicite that is to be confessed to the Priest to do his penance At Caster to take his rightes to heare Masse diuine seruice to set vp candles before Images to creepe to the Crosse to take holie bread and holie water to go on Procession to carrie his Palmes and Candles and to take Ashes to fast the Imber-daies and vigils to kéepe his holie daies and to paie his tiths and offering daies to go on pilgrimage to buie pardons to worship his maker ouer the Priests head to receiue the Pope for his supreame head and to obeie his lawes to receiue S. Nicholas Clarkes to haue his beads and to giue to the high Altar to take orders if he will be a Priest to saie his Mattins to sing his Masse to lift vp faire to kéepe his vowe and not to marrie when he is sicke to be anealed and take the rightes of holie Church to be buried in the Churchyard to be rong for to be song for to be buried in a Friers coate to finde a soule Priest c. Booke of Mar. fol. 44. How the Christian maie warrant himselfe the forgiuenesse of his sinnes Saint Hilarie in his 5. Canon vpon Mathew saith It is Gods will that we should hope without anie doubting of his vnknowne will for if the beliefe be doubtfull there can be no righteousnesse obteined by beleeuing And thus we see that according to S. Hilarie a man obteineth not forgiuenesse of his sinnes at Gods hand except he beléeue vndoubtedly to obteine it And good right it is it shuld be so For he that doubteth is like a waue of the sea which is tossed turmoiled with the winde And therefore let not such a one thinke to obteine anie thing at Gods hand Let such foolish imaginations saith Saint Austen murmure as much as it listeth saieng Who are they How great is that glorie By what desert hopest thou to obteine it I answere assuredlie I know in whom I haue beléeued I know that he of his great goodnes hath made me his sonne I know he is true of his promise and able to performe his word for he can doe what he will And when I thinke vppon the Lordes death the multitude of my sinnes cannot dismaie me for in his death doe I put all my trust His death is my whole desart it is my refuge it is my saluation my life and resurrection the mercie of the Lorde is my desart I am not poore of desart so long as the Lord of mercie faileth me not And sith the mercies of the Lord are manie manie are also my deseruinges The more he is of power to saue the more am I sure to bée saued The same Saint Austen talking with God in an other place saith that he had dispaired by reason of his great sinnes and infinit negligences if the worde of God had not become flesh And anone after he saith these wordes All my hope all the assuraunce of my trust is setteled in his precious bloud which was shed for vs and for our saluation In him my poore heart taketh breath putting my whole trust in him I long to come vnto thée O Father not hauing mine owne righteousnesse but the righteousnesse of thy sonne Iesus Christ. In these two places S. Austen sheweth plainlie that the Christian must not be afraide but assure himselfe of righteousnesse by grounding himselfe not vpon his owne workes but vppon the precious bloud of Iesus Christ which cleanseth vs from all our sinnes and maketh our peace with God S. Barnard in his first sermon vpon the Annuntiation saith most euidentlie the it is not inough to beléeue that a man can haue forgiuenesse of his sinnes but by Gods mercie nor anie one good desire or abilitie to doe so much as one good worke except God giue it him no nor that a man can deserue eternall life by his workes but if God giue him the gift to beléeue But beside all these things saith Saint Barnard which ought rather to be counted a certeine enteraunce and foundation of our faith It is néedfull that thou beleeue also that thy sinnes are forgiuen thée for the loue of Iesus Christ c. CHVRCH What a Church or the Church is To the seauen Churches ¶ A Church is properlie a Companie or Congregation of Christen folkes redéemed by the bloud of Christ which suffer themselues to be ruled by Gods word and are alwaies in this world mingled with the vngodlie vnbeléeuers therefore being knowne onelie vnto God They be preserued vnder the protection of Christ their Shepheard that they maie not perish with this world Therfore wheresoeuer we sée Gods word sincerely preached heard and the Sacraments ministred according to Christs institution it is not to be doubted but ther is some church of God considering that his promise cannot deceiue which is Wheresoeeuer two or thrée be gathered together in my name there am I in the middest of them Marl. fol. 7. If we take the Church in generall it signifieth assembly or companie But when we speake of the Church of God wée take it not onelie for the assemblie and companie of all sorts of people but for a companie and assemblie of men the which God hath chosen from others hath consecrated and sanctified them vnto himselfe in his sonne Iesus Christ by his holie spirit for this cause she is called holie the coâ—â—â—union of saints they be all the true faithfull which by faith are made members of Iesus Christ which is the holie one of holinesse the which hath giuen his holie spirit to his Church to sanctifie it And therefore S. Paule doth call all Christians saints Viret The verie true Church of God is not a felowship gathered in a consent of exterior thing and ceremonies as other politike felowships be but it is a felowship gathered together in the vnitie of faith hauing the holie Ghost within them to
life Christ hath not forsaken it nor neuer will forsake it all our whole strife is vpon the particular churches which be mingled with good and euill together They not onelie can erre but also haue erred and doe erre yet in manie points c. Musculus fol. 267. Saint Augustine in his preface vpon the 47. Psalme alleadgeth this place of the Apostle in this wise Therefore wée must vnderstaÌ„d by the second of the sabboth none but the church of Christ but the church of Christ in his Saintes the church of Christ in them which be written in heauen the church of Christ in them which doe not yéelde vnto temptations of this world for they be worthie to beare the name of the firmament Therefore the church in them which be strong of whom the Apostle saith Wée which be strong beare with the infirmities of the weake is called the firmament whereof it is song in the Psalme Let vs heare let vs knowe let vs sound let vs glorie let vs reigne For heare you and knowe that the same also is called the firmament by the writing of the Apostle which is saith he the church of the liuing God the piller and firmament of truth Thus saith Augustine Chrisostome doth expound this place in this sort Not as the Iewish church for this is that which conteineth the faith that is to saie the piller and establishment of the church and the preaching For truth is the piller and establishment of the church this saith he He maketh not the church to be the piller establishment of the truth but the truth of the church c. Mus. fo 268 To proue that the congregation of faithfull men is the church that cannot erre heare their owne law The whole church cannot erre â— Againe The congregation of faithfull men must néeds be which also cannot erre ¶ This church which is spred abrode throughout all the world and standeth in the vnitie of faithfull christen men is the church that God suffereth not to erre in those things that belong to saluation D. B. fol. 254. How the Church is knowne Whereas the word of God is purelie and sincerely preached the Sacraments orderlie ministred after the blessed ordinance of Christ. And wheras men do patiently suffer for the veritie And the hearers doe applie their liuing to Christ doctrine and with méeknesse receiue the holie Sacraments these be good and present tokens to iudge vpon that there be certeine members of Christs church and to proue this read the doctors following Our mother holie church faith Augustine throughout all the world scattered farre and wide in her true head Christ taught hath learned not to feare the contumelies of the crosse nor yet of death but more and more is she strengthened not in resisting but in suffering They that be in Iudea let them flie vnto the mountaines that is to saie they the be in Christendome let them giue themselues to the scriptures for in that time in the which heresies haue obteined into the church there can be no true probation of christendome nor no other refuge vnto christen men willing to knowe the veritie of faith but by the Scriptures of God Afore by manie waies was it shewed which was the church of Christ and which was the congregation of the Gentiles But now there is none other waie to them the will know which is the verie true church of Christ but onely by Scriptures By works first was the church of Christ knowne when the congregation of christen men either of all or of manie were holie the which holinesse had not the wicked men But nowe christen men are as euill or worse then heretiks or Gentiles yea greater continence is found among them then among christen men Wherefore he the will knowe which is the verie church of Christ how shal he know but by the scriptures only And therefore our Lord considering that the great confusion of things should come in the latter daies for that cause coÌ„maunded he that christen men willing to reserue the stablenesse of the true faith shuld flée vnto none other thing but vnto the scriptures For if they haue respect vnto other things they shall bée slauÌ„dred shal perish not vnderstaÌ„ding which is the true church The same Doctour saith â— It can no waie bée knowne what is the Church but onelie by the Scriptures Againe Christ commaundeth that who so will haue the assuraunce of true faith séeke to nothing else but vnto the Scriptures Otherwise if they looke to anie thing else they shall be offended and shall perish not vnderstanding which is the true Church and by meanes héereof they shall fall into the abhomination of desolation which standeth in the holie places of the Church There bée certeine bookes of our Lord vnto the authoritie whereof each part agréeth there let vs séeke for the church Thereby let vs examine and trie our matter Againe hée saith in the same Chapter I will ye shew me the holie church not by decrées of men but by the word of God August de vnit eccl cap. 3. The question or doubt is where the Church should bee what then shall wée doe Whether shall we séeke the Church in our owne wordes or in the wordes of her head which is our Lord Iesus Christ In my iudgement we ought rather to séeke the Church in his words for that he is the truth and best knoweth his owne bodie August de vnit eccle Chap. 2. Whether of vs be Scismatikes wée or you aske not me I will not aske you Let Christ be asked that hée maie shewe vs his owne Church Augustine cont litter Petilium li. 2. chap. 85. In times past saith Chirsostome there were manie waies to knowe the church of Christ that is to saie by good lyfe by myracles by chastitie by doctrine by ministring the Sacraments But from that time heresies did take holde of the church it is onelie knowne by the Scriptures which is the true church They haue all things in outward shew which the true church hath in truth They haue Temples like vnto ours c. Wherefore onely by the Scriptures doe we knowe which is the true church Verses Hoc est nescire sine Christo plurima scire Si Christum bene sâ—is satis est si caetera nescis Englished This is to be ignorant to know manie things without Christ If thou knowest Christ well thou knowest inough though thou knowest no more What is meant by the militant and triumphant Church Men doe diuide the true Church of Christ into the militant the triumphant church So that the militant church should be of them which doe yet trauaile in this mortall flesh do striue with Satan the flesh and the worldâ— The triumphant of them which are passed to heauen and haue ouercome all manner of their enimies In this sort Augustine placeth the Angels also These bée not two churches but the
were as white as Snowe and with him was seene Moses and Helias talking with him Et ecce nubes lucida obumbrauit â—os And behold a cléere Cloud did shadow them and close them in and out of the Cloud was heard a voice saieng Hic est filius meus dilectus in quo mihi bene complacui ipsum audite This is my beloued Sonne for whose sake I am pleased and pacified toward all them that beléeue in him and will hearken vnto his doctrine ipsum audite heare him Furthermore in the first chapter of the Actes of the Apostles we read that a Cloud compassed and closed in the bodie of our Sauiour Iesus ascending vp into heauen and so tooke him out of the sight of the Apostles Thus by these manifest places of Scriptures conferred together ye see euidentlie the wordes of the Prophet put in practise when he saith The Lorde hath made the darkenesse his secret closet and the Cloudes of the aire his Tabernacle to compasse him round about Ric. Turnar How the Cloudes are called Gods pauilions and Chariots The Cloudes and all the cope of heauen are tearmed Gods Pauilions or Tents And diuers times it is said that yâ— Clouds are his Chariots namelie because he guideth them and maketh them to goe forward or els doth as it were walke vpon them to make his triumphs Thus you sée how God is presented vnto vs as a Prince in that he vseth the Heauens as his Palaice and his maiestie sheweth it selfe there Againe the Clouds are as ye would saie the pillers of his pauilion to the end we shuld be the more moued to consider the royall workmanship Then séeing it is so let vs learne to yéeld God that which is his owne and let not his glorie be lefaced through our vnthankfulnesse Cal. vpon Iob. 672. COCKATRICE EGGES The meaning of the place following THey breede Cockatrice Egges and weaue the Spiders web ¶ To bréede Cockatrice Egges is to go about that which is mischieuous and wicked to weaue the spiders web is to go about vaine and trifling things which are of no value although they séeme neuer so excellent vnto the doers T. M. ¶ Whatsoeuer commeth from them is poyson and bringeth death Geneua COLDE What it is to be colde I Would thou wert either hotte or colde ¶ In some mens opinion to be colde is as much as to be vtterlie void of faith and to be hot is to persist stedfastlie and stoutlie in faith that is workfull by loue and to be luke warme is nothing els but to be a counterfetter and dissembler that is to saie to be hot and faithfull to outward appearaunce inwardly to be void of faith Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 67. I know by thy works that thou art neither hot nor cold c. ¶ Thy works are euidentlie open before me saith the Lord I knowe them in their kinde I sée thou art neither cold nor hot thou art neither a full Infidel nor a full beléeuer neither a perfect Pagan nor a perfect Christian thou art neither constant in thy faith nor yet all without faith Outwardlie thou art hot but within thou art cold as yâ—e Inwardlie thou abhorrest the word of God yet dost thou not outwardlie condemne it I wold thou wert either cold or hot either a Christian or none at all either a perfect louer of the veritie or els a ful hater of it not a dissembling Hypocrite as thou art iudging euill good and good euill calling darknesse light light darknesse making sower swéete and swéete sower allowing fables and lies and contemning the wisedome of God None is so farre from the kingdome of heauen as is a false Christian. Much sooner is he conuerted to the truth that is all colde or all without faith then he that vnder the colour and pretence of Gods lawes maintaineth errors and lies Forsomuch therefore as I finde thee betwéene both neither of both halfe colde halfe hot and neither fullie cold nor hot neither faithfullie giuen to Gods word nor all whole with out it but a false and glosing hyporrite I will begin to vomit thée as a morsell out of season spew thée out of my mouth as a thing out of kinde Thou shalt not be digested Neither shall my word allow thee nor my promise admit thée to rest with Abraham Isaac and Iacob in the kingdome of heauen But thou shalt be throwen forth into exterior darknes wheras shal be wéeping gnasâ—â—ng of téeth I will cast thee out detest thee abhorre thee For much worse are they that abuse or despise yâ— gift of God then they which neuer receiued it c. Bale vpon the Apoc. COALES OF FIRE What the meaning of S. Paule is in this place FOr in so doing thou shalt heape hot coales of fire vppon his head ¶ This place maie be vnderstood two manner of waies either that our gentle kindnesse towards our enimie shal be vnto him a cause of great damnation and so by the coales we shall vnderstand the vengeaunce of God or that our enimie being ouercome by our gentlenesse and as a man might saie being kindeled with loue might repent and become our friend Sir I. Cheeke ¶ Either thou shalt wound him with thy benefit or els his conscience shall beare him witnesse that Gods burning wrath hangeth ouer him Geneua ¶ Thou shalt as it were by force ouercome him insomuch that his owne conscience shall moue him to acknowledge thy benefites and his heart shall be inflamed Geneua ¶ After this sort doth Salomon point out the wrath of God that hangeth ouer a man Beza COMFORTLES The meaning of this place of Iohn I Will not leaue you comfortlesse ¶ Some vnderstande this of the returne of Christ vnto his Disciples after his Resurrection But other some a great deale better referre the same vnto the comming of the holie Ghast As if Christ should haue said ye shall thinke when I am gone from you in my bodelie presence that you are Orphants without a Father but if you consider the matter well I will neuer leaue you For I will come vnto you with the spirit of consolation which shall helpe you with fatherlie affection in all aduersities So beneficiall shall my departure be vnto you so great profite shall my death bring vnto you Marl. COMMAVNDEMENTS OF GOD. How they be impossible for man to fulfill IF thou wilt enter into life keepe the Commaundements ¶ Remember that when God commaundeth vs to do anie thing he doth it not therefore because that we of our selues can doe that he commaundeth but that by the Lawe we might sée and know our horrible damnacion and captiuitie vnder sinne and therefore should repent and come to Christ receiue mercie and the spirit of God to loose vs strength vs and to make vs able to doe Gods will which is the Lawe Now when he saith if thou wilt enter into life kéepe the Commaundements is as much to
euen in this that thou hast not gone awaie confessed that thou art one of the number of them at the least thou doest not partake had it not bâ—ne better that thou hadst not bâ—ne present Thou wilt saie I am vnworthie therefore neither wast thou worthie of the Communion of praier which is a preparing to the receiuing of the holie mysterie Cal. in his Insti 4. li. cap. 17. Sect. 45. How the Sacrament at the Communion ought to be receiued in both kindes WE haue found saith Gelasius that some receiuing onely the portion of the holie bodie doe abstaine from the Cup let them without doubt because they séeme to be bound with I wot not what supersticion either receiue the Sacraments whole for the deuiding of this mysterie is not committed without great sacriledge Cal. in his Inst. 4. b. cap. 17. sect 49. Reasons made of the Catholikes to proue a Communion in one kinde Aunswered 1. Reason Christ brake bread to his Disciples in Emaus and vanished out of their sight before he tooke the Cup blessed it Of which place they gather yâ— the communion was ministred in one kinde Aunswere S. Augustine Gregorie Iulianus Dionisius Lyra Winford with others saie it was not the Sacrament but the breaking of bread there was hospitalitie and enterteining of strangers Their words be these First S. Augustine saith because they were giuen to hospitalitie they knewe him in breaking of the bread whom they knewe not in the expounding of the Scriptures Gregorie saith they laie the table and set foorth bread and meate and God who they knewe not in the expounding of the Scriptures they knew in breaking of bread Dionisius He tooke bread and blessed it but he turned it not into his bodie as he did at his Supper but onelie as the manner is to saie grace or to blesse the meate Antonius Iulianus He tooke bread blessed it brake it and gaue it to them as his manner was before his passion Lyra saith They knewe him for that he brake the bread so euen as if it had bene cut with a knife Winford It cannot be gathered saith he neither by the texte of S. Luke nor by the Glose nor by the auntient Doctours that the bread that Christ brake after his resurrection was the consecrate or sacramentall bread therfore I saiâ— that foolishlie by consequence that falselie he alledgeth S. Augustin to his purpose Thus by these authorities it is proued not to be the sacrament In the text ther is no mention made of consecration neither yet yâ— either Christ himself or the Apostles did eate the bread 2. Reason The breaking of bread in the 27. of the Acts of the Apostles by S. Paule they affirme to be the Sacrament Aunswere If S. Paule gaue the Sacrament being at that time in perill of shipwracke he gaue it onelie to Infidels that knew not Christ. And Chrisostome enlarging S. Pauls words saith thus I praie you take some sustenaunce it is behouefull that ye so do yâ— is to saie take some meate lest perhaps ye die for hunger 3. Reason Egesippus witnesseth of S. Iames that he neuer drank wine but at our Lords Supper Aunswere S. Hierom saith that S. Iames continued Bishop in Hierusalem the space of 30. yeares vntill the seauenth yeare of Nero. If it then be true that Egesippus writeth of S. Iames that he neuer dranke wine but at our Lords Supper then it must néeds follow yâ— being bishop in Hierusalem the space of 30. yeres he neuer said Masse or els consecrated in one kinde which thing by Gelasius is counted Sacriledge 4. Reason Melciades Bishop of Rome ordeined that sundrie Hoasts should be consecrated and sent abroad among the Churches Parishes that Christen folkes should not be frauded of the holie Sacrament whereof they doe gather a Communion in one kinde because the wine could not be so conuenientlie caried Aunswere Whereas the maintainers of the Communion in one kind make so great a matter of the carieng of the wine defrauding the people of one kinde of Christs institution marke this that followeth S. Hierom writing of Exuperius Bishop of Tholouse in Fraunce saith thus There was no man richer then he that caried the Lords bodie in a wicker basket and his bloud in a glasse Also Iustâ—us Martir declaring the order of his Church in his tune saith thus Of the things that be consecrate that is the bread water and wine euerie man taketh part the same things are deliuered to the deacons to be caried vnto them that be awaie Héere ye sée it was a common vsage in those daies to carie the Sacrament in both kindes 5. Reason The Councell of Nice decréed that in the Church where neither Bishoppes nor Priests were present the Deacons themselues bring foorth and eate the holie Communion which cannot be referred saie they to the forme of wine for cause of sowring and corruption if it be long kept Aunswere Rufinus writeth in this sort In the presence of the priests let not the Deacons deuide or minister the Sacrament but onlie serue the Priests in their office But if there be no Priest present then let it be lawfull for the Deacon to minister Héere is no mention made of these words Let them bring it foorth themselues and eate Which wordes in verie déede is neither found in the Gréeke nor in the decrees nor in the former ediction of the Councell nor yet alledged by Gracian Therefore the meaning of the Counsell of Nice is not that the Deacons shall goe to the Pix and take the Sacrament reserued and eate it But in the absence of the Priest they might consecrate the holie mysteries and deliuer the same vnto the people as maie be gathered by the words of Rufinus before rehearsed 6. Reason Women receiued the Sacrament in a linnen cloth Tertulians wife receiued it at home before meate S. Cipriane saith a woman kept it at home in a chest These examples they alledge to proue that the people receiue the Sacrament in one kinde and not in both Aunswere That women and other kept the Sacrament and caried it about them and that in both kindes is manifestlie proued by these Authorities following Gregorie Nazianzene writing of his Sister Gorgonia saith thus If hir hand had laied vp anie token of the pretious bodie and of the bloud mingling it with hir teares c. Héere hée saith shée had laied vp both parts Againe Amphilochius saith that a certeine Iewe came and receiued among the faithfull and priuelie caried part of either home with him how or wherein it is not written Truly the thrée examples aboue rehearsed are nothing els but méere abuses of the Sacrament and therefore as it appeareth by Saint Cipriane God shewed himselfe by myracle to be offended with it fraieng the woman that so had kept it with a flame of fire And it was decréed in the Councell holdon at Cesarea Augusta in Spaine that if a man receiued the Sacrament and eate not the
shut it vp If man doe confesse his sinne God doth forgiue his sinnes Manie men by this place of the Prophets haue gone about to stablish secret confession which some doe call auricular confession where the Prophet by his owne expressed words do declare that he speaketh héere of the confession that a sorrowfull sinner maketh to God saieng Delictum meum cognitum tibi feci O Lord to thée haue I declared my sinne and thou hast forgiuen it me This confession as S. Hilarie saith is nothing els but a continuall calling to remembraunce of our sinnes with a true repentant heart for the same That man or woman doth onely confesse themselues vnto God which in his heart in his spirit béeing pricked and afflicted doth vtterly detest and abhorre his olde filthie life defieth dâ—nieth himselfe hateth his owne dooings and doth wholie consecrate himselfe both bodie and soule vnto God doth care for nothing but to fashion his life vnto the will and pleasure of God who so hath not this minde this spirit and this purpose when he confesseth him vnto God he is but a mocker of God Ric. Turnar If we doeconsesse our sinnes he is faithfull iust to forgiue vs our sinnes c. ¶ S. Austen doth expound this If thou tell not God what thou art God doth condemne that which he shall finde in thée wilt thou not yâ— he shall condemne thée condemne thou thy selfe Wilt thou haue him pardon thée acknowledge thou thy self that thou maist saie vnto God Turne away thy face from my sinnes and saie also the words vnto him of the same Psalme for I doe acknowledge my wickednesse Thus saith Austen M. 218. What haue I to do with men saith Augustine to heare my confession as though they were able to heale my diseases They be a curious kinde of men that will séeke to knowe an other bodies life and be slowe to amend their owne Whie doe they séeke to heare of me what I am which will not heare of another man what they bée And how doe they know when they doe heare me tell of my selfe whether I doe saie true or no For no man doth knowe what is done within man but the spirit of man which is in man Thus saith Augustine Musculus fo 228. I saie not vnto thée that thou shouldest bewraie thy selfe abrode openlie neither yet accuse thy selfe before other but I will they obeie the Prophet which saith Shewe vnto the Lord thy waie that is the manner of thy liuing Therfore confesse thy sinnes before God confesse thy sinnes before the true Iudge with praier for the wrong that thou hast done not with thy tongue but with the memorie of thy conscience Chrisost. in his 3. Homi. vpon the. 12. to the Hebre. It is not now necessarie to confesse other béeing present which might heare our confessions Let the séeking out of thy sinnes be in thy thought let this iudgement be without the presence of anie bodie let onelie God sée the making of thy confession God which doth not vpbraide thée for thy sinnes and cast them in thy téeth but looseth them in thy confession Chrisost. in his ser. of conf and repen Beware thou tell anie man thy sinnes least he cast them in thy téeth reuile thée for them Neither doe thou confesse them vnto thy fellow seruant that he might tell thy faultes abroade but to him which is thy Lord and maister which also careth for thée to him that is kinde and gentle and thou shewest thy woundes vnto him that is a Phisition Chrisost. in his 4. ser. ad Lazarus I doe not call thée before men for to discouer thy sinnes vnfolde thine owne conscience before God shew thy woundes and stripes vnto the Lorde who is the Phisition and praie him to remedie it he it is which doth not checke and which gentlye healeth the poore sicke persons Chrisostome in the fift homili of the incomprehensible nature of God against the Anomians The Church of Rome doth commaund to confesse all our â—nnes not excepting anie Aunswere Dauid saith who can tell how oft he offendeth O cleanse thou me from my secret faults Psal. 19. 11. Peter powred foorth teares not praieng in voice I doe finde that he did wéepe and lament but I doe not finde what hée hath said I doe reade of his teares but I reade not of satisfaction Saint Ambrose of the repentaunce of S. Peter in his 46. Sermon Iesus Christ did heale him that had the leprosie and sayde vnto him Goe shew thy selfe vnto the Priest and offer that which Moses commaunded in the lawe for thy healing O thing neuer heard The Lord healed the disease yet neuerthelesse hée did send them to the lawe of Moses Wherefore did he so For none other cause but that the Iewes might not reproue him as a transgressour of the lawe Chrisostome in the 12. Homilie of the Cananite Blessed Rheuanus a man of great reading and singular iudgement writeth thus Tertulianus c. Tertulian of this priuie confession of sinnes saith nothing neither doe we reade that the same kinde of priuie confession in olde time was euer commaunded Bea. Rheua in argum li. Ter. de penit Erasmus saith thus Tempore Hieronimi c. It appeareth that in the time of Saint Hierome which was 400. yeares after Christ secret confession of sins was not yet ordeined which notwithstanding was afterward wholesomely profitably appointed by the church so yâ— it be well vsed as well by yâ— Priest as by the people But héerein certeine diuines not considering aduisedly what they saie are much deceiued for whatsoeuer the auncient fathers write of generall and open confession they wreast and drawe the same to this priuie and secret kinde which is farre of an other sort It is better said saith the Glose that confession was appointed by some tradition of the vniuersall church then by anie authoritie or commaundement of the new or olde Testament De poenit dist 5. in poeni in glossa Of three manner of confessions to men allowed by Gods word There maie be an open confession made vnto men as that was which S. Paule made vnto Timothie I thanke the Lord Christ Iesus O brother Timothie for that he hath made mée strong and hath now committed vnto me the office of Apostleship to bée a preacher of the Gospell which héeretofore haue bene a blasphemer of Christ a railer a persecuter of the Gospel a verie sturdie bloudie Tyrant against all them yâ— beléeued in him To this manner of confession maie bée reduced such godlie talke and godlie confession as sicke men haue oftentimes when they lie vppon their death bed Cantantes Cygnea cantionem Singing swéetlie as the prouerbe saith lyke Swannes and Signets which song albeit all their lyfe time it is most mournefull and vnpleasant to be heard yet against death almost contrarie to nature their song is most swéete and pleasant So oftentimes
there present he would not be for nothing At this Councell Eugenius was deposed and Amodius Duke of Sauoie in Fraunce chosen in his place But Eugenius notwithstanding continued still as Bishop and would not resigne Cooper This Councell by reason of a great Pestilence was transferred to Florence where the Christians of Arminia and India consented to the Romane church and the Greekes agréed that the holie Ghost procéeded from the Father and the Sonne that there was a Purgatorie that the Sacrament ought to be celebrated onelie with vnleauened bread made of wheate and that the Bishop of Rome was Peters lawful successour and Christs glorious Uicar on earth to whome all the world ought to obaie which they neuer consented to before this time neither at this time did long continue in that beliefe Cooper In the Councell of Milinitani it was decréed that if a Clearke of Afrike would appeale out of Afrike beyonde the Sea he should be taken as a person excommunicate In the generall Councell of Constantinople the first it was decréed that euerie cause betwéene anie person should be determined within the Prouinces where the matters did lie and that no Bishoppe should exercise anie power out of his owne Diocesse or Prouince And this was also the minde of holie Saint Ciprianâ— and of other holie men in Africa Therefore the Pope hath no such Primacie giuen him either by the wordes of Scripture or by anie generall Councell nor by common consent of the holie Catholike faith And the Apostles and Elders came together to reason of this matter â—When Councells be gathered in the name of Christ there is no doubt but Christ is in the middes of them and with his spirite doth assist them But if they be gathered in their owne name that is to saie to set foorth their owne glorie they are vtterlie destitute of the Holie Ghost and whatsoeuer they doe decrée or sette foorth ought to be estéemed none otherwise but mens doctrines and tradâ—tions Sir I. Cheeke How Councells maie erre THe Councell maie erre as it hath erred concerning the contract of Matrimonie Inter raptorem raptam And the saieng of S. Hierome was afterward preferred aboue the staâ—ute of the Councell as it is prooued 36. Question 2. Tria For in things concerning the faith the saieng of a priuate man is to bee preferred aboue the Pope if hee haue better reasons and Scriptures out of the olde and new Testament for him then the Pope hath Neither it can helpe that the Councell cannot erre because that Christ did praie that the faith of the Church should not faile for I aunswere to this that though the generall doe represent the whole vniuersall Church yet neuerthelesse in verie déed ther is not the vniuersall Church but representatiue For the vniuersall Church standeth in the election of all faithfull men throughout the whole world whose head and spouse is Christ Iesus And the Pope is but the Uicar of Christ and not the verie head of the Church This is the Church that cannot erre The Councells that maie be gathered together in euerie prouince must without doubt giue place to the authoritie of yâ— full Councells which be gathered of all Christendome And also these full Councells oftentimes must be amended by the full councells that came afterward if anie thing be opened by experience that was before shut and if anie thing be knowen that was afore hidden And this must be done without anie shadowe of supersticious pride without anie boasted arrogancie without anie contention of malicious enuie but with holy méeknesse with holie peace with christen charitie ¶ Héere Saint Augustine saith plainlie that the full Councells maie erre and maie be reformed D. Barnes fol. 248. Of wicked Councells Councells that be wicked the Lord breaketh as the Prophet Dauid saith The Lord breaketh the councell of the heathen and bringeth to naught the deuises of the people The councell of the builders of Babel is confounded The councell of Iosephs bretheren is letted The councell of Balaac is turned The councell of Absalom against Dauid his father is destroied The councell of Achitophel taketh none effect The councell of Sanabalat Tobiah against the building of Hierusalem is disappointed The wicked councell of Haman is his owne destruction The councells and deuises of the wicked are ouerthrown Esay 7. 3. The councell of the Pharesies and Priests c. preuailed not The councell of the Priests and Saduces against the Apostles prosper not CRETA Of the description of this I le THis I le doth lie betwéene the part of Greece called Peloponesus and the Rhodes It hath one the North part the sea Aegeum and Cretense On the South the Sea of Aegypt Africa It is now called Candie In this I le was Iupiter nourished whom the Panims named their chiefe God There Minos raigned RhadamaÌ„thus gouerned vnder him with most exquisit iustice as ye may read in their places of whose laws other couÌ„tries tooke their first patterne yet notwithstanding the people of that countrie were noted of olde Authours to be vicious and shamefull liars as Epimenides wrote in a vearse recited by S. Paule in his Epistle to Titus saieng The Cretians alwaie bene liars vngracious beasts and slouthfull paunches Eliote Euen one of their owne Prophets said The Cretians are alwaies liars euill beasts slowe bellies ¶ He calleth Epimenides the Philosopher or Poet whose verse héere he reciteth a Prophet because the Cretians so estéemed him and as Laercius writeth they sacrificed vnto him as to a God forsomuch as he had a meruailous gifte to vnderstand things to come which thing Satan by the permission of God hath opened to the Infidells from time to time but it turneth to their great condemnation 1. Tim. 1. 4. Geneua CRIE What it is to crie vnto the Lord. WHerefore criest thou vnto me ¶ To crie vnto the Lord is to praie vnto him with full heart and feruent desire as Moses héere did and yet spake neuer a word and so doth this word crieng and making of noise signifie throughout all the Psalmes And in the Psal. 5. 2 T. M. ¶ Thus in temptations faith fighteth against the flesh and crieth with inward gronings vnto the Lord. Geneua This erie is to be vnderstood not of the sound of his voice but of the earnest affection of his heart The Bible note What it is to crie from the endes of the earth From the endes of the earth will I crie vnto thée c. ¶ To crie from the endes of the earth is being in a farre Countrâ—ie to sigh with affection and pray with feruent desire to come out of the tribulation and aduersitie wherein we are oppressed in those farre Countreies and to be brought againe to the place where we would wish vs. Read the 3. of the Kings the 8. chap. ver 47. Dauid was driuen into the vtmost Coasts of all
other Beholde the ouerboldnesse that hath alwaies reigned in the world which is that men will néeds be maister and make lawes at their owne pleasures and GOD must be faine to accept whatsoeuer they haue forged after that manner But contrariwse the holie Ghost telleth vs that wée must not lift vp one foote to go forward but onelie in the waie which God sheweth vs. Caluine vpon Iob. fol. 419. From whom popish deuotion sprong When men thought to serue God after their owne fashion and framed lawes for themselues saieng This will bée and such a thing will bée acceptable vnto God it was because they would make him like vnto themselues as though he delighted in all the small toyes which they had inuented That is to wit outward things and so doing they transformed God as though they would pull him out of his heauenly seate and drawe him downe hether or as though hée were a creature or a fleshlye thing For then we see all these fonde deuotions vsed in the papacie and tearmed their diuine seruice sprang of this namelie that they knowe not the highnesse of God for then would they haue concluded thus God is not delighted in the things which séemeth good in our owne eies for he is of an other nature then we bee he is a spirit and therefore must we serue him after a cleane contrarie fashion vnto that which pleaseth our nature neither must we in this case attempt anie thing of our owne heades but haue his lawe in which he hath declared his will vnto vs. Hée hath prescribed vs our rule let vs holde vs to that This is the sobrietie which God requireth by his worde and wherevnto he would haue vs to submitte our selues without swaruing anie thing at all there-from Caluine vpon Iob. fol. 399. DIFFERENCE To make difference of the Lords bodie what it is WHo so eateth drinketh vnworthelie he eateth drinketh his owne damnation making no difference of the Lordes bodie ¶ To make no difference of the Lords bodie is vnworthely to eate the Lords bread and to drinke of his cup c. Saint Austen in his 26. treatise vppon Iohn saith The Apostle speaketh of those which receiued the Lordes bodie without difference and careleslie as if it had bene anie other kinde of meat whatsoeuer Heere therefore if he be reproued which maketh no difference of the Lordes bodie that is to saie doth not discerne the Lordes bodie from other meates how then should not Iudas be dampned who came to the Lords table feining that he was a friend but was an enimie Bullinger fol. 1108. DISOBEDIENCE Examples thereof out of Scripture Through Adams disobedience we were all made sinners and subiect to death ¶ As by one mans disobedience manie wer made sinners so by the obedience of one shall manie be made righteous Rom. 5. 19. For as by Adam all die euen so in Christ shall all be made aliue ¶ Christ rose first from the dead to take possession in our flesh for vs his members And where he saith all shall be made aliue he meaneth the faithfull Geneua Lots wife for disobeieng the Lord was turned into a piller of Salt Of the plagues curses promised to the disobeiers of Gods word Read Deut. 28. and Iere. 29. The man that gathered stickes on the Sabboth daie was stoned to death Whosoeuer did not obeie the true minister of God and the Iudge was put to death Acan for his disobedience was stoned Iosu. 7. Saule for his disobedience was reiected and cast out of Gods â—auour The Prophet for disobeieng the word of the Lord was denoured of a Lion The Iewes for their disobedience were carried into captiuitie 4. Reg. 17. 23. Queene Vasthi for her disobedience was diuorced from the king Ahasuerus Iohanan disobeied the word of the Lord and carried the people into Aegypt Ionas for his disobedience was cast into the Sea Ionas 1. 15. Of disobedience to the Gospel Read Rom. 10. 16 the 16. 26 2. Thessa. 1. 8. and the. 3. 4. Of disobedience to parents Read Rom. 1. 30. 2. Tim. 3. 2. Exo. 18. Deut. 21. 18. Of disobedience to rulers Read 2. Pet. 2. 10. Iude. 8. DIVORCEMENT How and wherefore married folke maie be diuorsed THe same authoritie hath the woman to put awaie the man that the man hath to put awaie the woman Mar. 10. 11. 12. Christ saith there is no lawfull cause to dissolue matrimonie but adulterie For when the woman giueth the vse of her bodie to an other man shée is no more her first husbandes wife nor the husband no longer the husband of his wife then he obserue the faith of matrimonie with her Wheresoeuer the fault happen and can be proued by certeine signes and lawfull testimonies the persons maie by the authoritie of Gods word and ministrie of the magistrates be separated so one from the other that it shall be lawfull for the man to marrie an other wife and the wife to marrie an other husband And Christ saith Math. 5. 32. and. 19. 9. So that a man shall not néede to kéepe at home with him a woman that is no more his then an other mans neither the woman such an husband as is no more hirs then an other womans Mar. 10. 11. 12. Saint Paule 1. Cor. 7. 12. sheweth an other cause of diuorcement when one of the persons being married is an Infidell and of a contrarie faith If this person will not dwell with the other that is his fellowe in matrimonie and a christen man it is lawfull to breake the faith of matrimonie and marrie with an other So saith Saint Ambrose writing in the place of S. Paule Non debetur reuerencia c. The reuereÌ„ce of matrimonie is not due vnto him yâ— contemneth the author of matrimonie And in yâ— same place the contempt of God breketh yâ— right of matrimonie coÌ„cerning him yâ— is forsakeÌ„ least he should be accursed béeing married to an other Thus thou séest that the Lord Maâ— 5. and 19. giueth license for adulterie to diuorse and marrie againe Saint Paule for infidelitie Whooper Christ speaketh expreslie of the man that he maie for fornication put awaie his wife but he sheweth not whether the woman maie leaue her husbande if he commit whooredome the reason is because he doth onely answere vnto that was demanded of him But if a generall question be moued on this behalfe there is a common and a mutuall right of either parte euen as there is a mutuall knotte of faith and promise otherwise the husbande is the heade of the wife and the wife in subiection to her husband But as farre foorth as perteineth vnto chastitie of matrimonie and to the faithfulnesse of the bed the like lawe is prescribed vnto the wife The man saith Saint Paule hath no power ouer his owne bodie but the wife neither hath the woman power of hir owne bodie but the man There is like libertie therefore if the
foorth For there are diuerse men at this daie and hath beene alwaies which thinke that religion consisteth in often hearing the word of God and in disputing the same at common meeting but our Lorde Iesus Christ pronounceth in Mathew where he saith Whosoeuer therefore heareth of me these words and doth them that true pietie doth not consist in knowledge talking but in the action and conuersation Marl. fol. 148. DOCTOVRS How farre the Doctours ought to be beleeued WE ought to indulge or bring in nothing of our owne head neither to choose that which anie man hath brought in of his owne head or of his owne braine we haue the Apostles for our authors which did not choose of their own braines what they shuld bring in but did faithfully assigne and deliuer vnto nations that which they receiued of the Lord. Therefore if an Angell from heauen should preach anie other Gospell vnto vs wée would pronounce it to be accursed That which hath no authoritie out of the Scriptures or by the Scriptures maie as easilie be contemned as it is proued We doe by good right condemne all new thinges yâ— Christ hath not taught for Christ is the waie vnto the faithfull If Christ therefore hath not that which we doe teach we doe also iudge it execrable Ambrose de vir li. 4. The discussing of our iudgement must be taken onely of the Scripture We haue néede to bring the Scripture for witnesse for our meaning and expositions without these witnesses haue no credit My consent without exception I owe not to anie Father were he neuer so wel learned but only to the canonicall scriptures His reason is this for whereas the Lord hath not spoken who of vs can saie it is this or that Or if he dare saye so how can he proue it I require the voice of the Shepheard reade me this matter out of the Prophets read it me out of the Psalmes read it me out of the Lawe read it out of the Gospell read it out of the Apostles August in Iohn Tract 94. Neither ought we to take the dispensations of all men how catholike so euer or commendable so euer they be as the canonicall Scriptures as though we maie not saue the reuerence that is due vnto such men improue or refuse anie thing of their writings if we finde they meant otherwise then the truth doth allow béeing by the helpe of God found by vs or by other August in Epist. ad Fortuna I am not moued with the authoritie of this Epistle For I doe not take the letters of Ciprian as the canonicall Scriptures but I do trie his writings by the canonical Scriptures and whatsoeuer in them doe agrée with the authoritie of the holie Scriptures I doe receiue it with his commendation and whatsoeuer doth not agrée with Gods worde I doe by his good leaue refuse it August con Cresigramacion li. 2. cap. 32. Trust not me saith S. Austen nor credit my writings as if they were the canonicall Sciptures but whatsoeuer thou findestâ— in the word although thou didst not beléeue it before yet ground thy faith on it now whatsoeuer thou readest of mine vnlesse thou knowe it certeinlie to be true giue thou no certeine assent vnto it August prol li. 3. de Trini Tom. 3. We must be pertakers of other mens saiengs wholy after the manner of Bees for they flie not a like to all floures nor where they sit they crop them not quite awaie but snatching so much as shall suffice for their honâ—eâ— making take their lâ—aue of the rest Euen so wee if waâ—ves wise hauing gotte of other so much as is sounde and agreâ—able vnto truth will leape ouer the rest which rule if we keepâ— in reading and alleadging the Fathers wordes we shall not swâ—rue from our profession the Scripture shall haue the souereigne place and yet the Doctours of the Church shall loose no paâ—te of their due estimation Saint Austen to Saint Hierome saith on this wise I recken not my brother that ye would haue vs so to reade your bookes as if they were written by the Apostles or Prophets DOEG How Doeg was a figure of Antichrist DOeg was a wiâ—ked â—oâ—etous man the kéeper of king Saules Mules who to the satisfieng of his coâ—et 〈…〉 isnesse gaue himselfe to flatterie and to serue the kings turne in all things were it right or wrong insomuch that when hée had falsely accused 〈…〉 that good and godlie Priést vnto the king hée at the k 〈…〉 es commaundement all other reâ—using that wicked déede fell vpon A 〈…〉 melech with the swoorde and slewe both him and all the Priestes of the Lorde to the number of 85. All such cruell and couetous men although sometime they will appeare holie as Doeg did which went to the Eabernacle of common place of praier and was ther occupied as though he had bene an holie man maie bée called Doegs Doeg by interpretation and turning of his name into Latine signifieth Commotâ—â— in English â—ehementlye moued By whom saith Saint Austen is signified Antichrist which with falâ—e signes and fained myracles shall moue all the worlde before the comming of the Lord into iudgement And as Doeg wrought wickednesse for the pleasing of king Saule by whome is signified the Diuell so shall Antichrist moue and stirre the worlde to sâ—nne for the pleasing of the diuell and aduauncing of his kingdome DOGGES Who they be and what is signified thereby A Dogge is counted a vile beast and so vile that in the olde lawe it was forbidden to offer the price the gaine or the â—auntage that was got by the selling of a dog to the building or repairing of the Tabernacle of the Lord. And because dogs be great raueners malicious and enuious beasts therfore the Scribes Pharesies and high Priests of Moses lawe in persecuting of Christ were called dogges Ric. Turnar Giue not that holie things vnto dogges c. ¶ The dogges are those obstinate and indurate which for the blinde zeale of their leauen wherewith they haue sowred both the doctrine also the workes maliciouslie resist the truth and persecute the ministers thereof and are those wolues among which Christ sendeth his shéepe warning them not onelie to be single and pure in their doctrine but also wise and circumspect and to beware of men for they shuld bring them before Iudges kings and slaie them thinking to do God seruice therein That is as Paule to the Romaines testifieth of the Iewes for blinde zeale to their owne false fained righteousnesse persecute the righteousnesse of God Tindale fol. 238. ¶ Declare not the Gospell to the wicked contemners of God whome thou séest left to themselues and forsaken Geneua ¶ This holie thing is Gods word Dogges are they that persecute the word Tindale The meaning of these places following For dogges are come about me ¶ By dogges are vnderstood the tyrannie
¶ Holofernes being ouercome with drinke was slaine of a woman ¶ Simon and his sonnes through dronkennesse was slaine of Ptolomy and Abobus ¶ Of the incommodities of Dronkennesse Read Pro. 23. 30 c. Eccl. 36. 26. c. DROPPES How these Droppes shewe Christ to be a true man ANd his sweate was like Droppes of bloud ¶ These not onelie showe that Christ was true man but other things also which the godlie haue to consider of wherein the secret of the redemption of all mankinde is contained in the sonne of God his debasing himselfe to the state of a seruant such things as no man can sufficientlie declare DRVCILLA What manner of woman this Drucilla was FElix with his wife Drucilla ¶ This Drucilla was Agrippa his sister of whom Luke speaketh afterward a very harlot and licentious woman and being the wife of Azizus King of the Emesens who was circumcised departed from him and went to this Felix the brother of one Pallas who was somtime Nero his bondman DVVELL What is betokened by this word Dwell WIll dwell among them ¶ By this word dwell is betokened friendship familiariâ—ie and companie betwéeneâ— God and the Elect according as Christ saith If anie man heare my voice and open me the dore I will come in to him and suppe with him and he with me Marl. vpon the Apo. fol. 113. ¶ The Lord that sitteth on the throne will alwaies dwell among them as their most mightie defender their solace their comfort Bale Let the word of God dwell in you plentifullie in all wisedome ¶ To dwell in vs is to haue full possession and a mansion house in vs to sit and rest there to gouerne and rule there as we doe in our houses and places of our owne aboâ—e and how shall this be but by that ordinarie meanes which God hath appointed vs which is by reading and hearing the word of God c. Beza And dwelt in vs. ¶ And dwelt The Gréeke word Escuiosen is as much to say as he made his Tabernacle whereby the Euangelist signifieth that he was conuersant among them as a verie man and he shewed not himselfe the twinckling of an eie and so vanished awaie but had his abode and continued among them long time whereby they might haue sure and certaine experience of his godlie behauiour of his singular vertues and of his wonderfull workes Some thinke by this word Dwelt that the Lord Iesus had no certaine dwelling place in this world but was faine to â—lit often and remoue for so do they that dwell in Tents and Tabernacles Chrisostome taketh in vs to be in our flesh and vnderstandeth that the humanitie of Christ was a Tabernacle to the diuinitie and so frameth this argument against the Heretikes that affirmed the Word to be turned into flesh ¶ Looke after in Word Traheron How men should dwell with their wiues Likewise ye men dwell with them according to knowledge ¶ To dwell with them is with faithfulnesse with the despising of pleasures and of ambition with the decking of the inner man with the méekenesse and demurenesse of a quiet spirit with loue reuerence to order them not according to our wilfull commaundement lust but according to knowledge appointing them to doe nothing but that is expedient and flattering them in nothing that maie hurt or corrupt honest conditions and manners Tindale Ebion Of the heresie of this man EBion of whom the Ebionites are called affirmed Christ to be but a bare man borne of Ioseph and Marie he thought that faith onelie did not iustifieâ— He affirmed the corporall obseruation of the lawe to be necessarie he denied the Epistles of Paule accusing him that he fell from the Lawe The Iewish Sabaoth and other Ceremonies he obserued together with the Iewes onelie the Sundaie he celebrated in remembraunce of the resurrection Euse. li. 3. ca. 24 Epiphanius saith haeres 30. that Iohn the Euangelist hearing that Ebion was in the Bath refrained his companie Abdias B. of Babilon saith that Philip the Apostle ouerthrew this heresie of Ebion at 〈…〉 erapolis EDIFIENG What it is to edifie LEt euerie man please his neighbour in that that is good to edifieng ¶ To Edifie signifieth to doe all manner duties to our neighbours either to bring him to Christ or if he be won that he maie grow from faith to faith for the faithfull are called the Temple of God wherein is resident his holie spirit and these faithful are the stones of new Hierusalem that is the vniuersall Churchâ— Esay 54. Apoc. 21. 2. Of the which building Christ is the corner stone Ephe. 2. 20. Geneua EDOM What is signified by Edom. WHo is this that commeth from Edom with stained red clothes of Bosra ¶ Edom is the Earth and the stained and red clothes are Christs bloud which he did shed vpon earth for our sinnes And they which demaund Who is he be his creatures which shall meruaile at the wisedome of God in deliuering mankinde from the bondage of the spirituall â—harao by bloud by death and by the Crosse. Turnar This Prophecie aforesaid Esay 63. 1. is against the Edumians and enimies which persecuted the church on whom God will take vengeaunce and is heere set foorth all bloudie after he hath destroied them in Bosra the chiefe Citie of the Iâ—umeans for these were their greatest enimies And vnder the title of Circumcision the kinred of Abraham claimed to themselues the chiefe religion and hated the true worshippers Psal. 137. Geneua Remember the Children of Edom. According as Ezechiel 25. 13. And leremy 49. 7. and Abdias ver â—0 sheweth that the Eâ—onntes which came of Esau conspired with the Babilonians against their bretheren and kinfolkes For thy crueltie saith Abdias against thy brother Iacob shame shall couer thée and thou shalt be cast off for euer ¶ Héere he sheweth the cause why the Edomites were so sharplie punished to wit because they were enimies to his Church whome now he comforteth by punishing their enimies Geneua EIE A description of the Eie LActantius in a little booke that he wrote de opificio Dei saith on this wise Marke saith Lactaâ—tius the scituation of Eies in the head of a man The Head is like a goodlie Tower gallantlie garnished with the Eies which Nature by the premission and ordinaunce of God haue set in a pretie valley compassed about with the bulwarke of the strong and hardie rocke of the forhead couered with fine soft close windowes which we call the Eie liddes In Latine they be called Cilia quasi caelia caelando of ciling or couering the eies Vnderneath is set as it were a little Mount which we call the ball of the cheeke and all this is for the defence and sauegard of the Eie which if he stood open in a flat plaine place as it standeth in a round valley it should euer be in daunger to be hurt where now it is so on
loueth surelye vnto the verie end Neque rapere eos de manu eiâ—s quisque potest No creature can plucke out of Christs handes his elect seruaunts and no meruaile for the purpose of Gods election is sure The elect vnto saluation was chosen before they were borne and before they did either good or badde as Saint Paule witnesseth prouing this example true by Iacob and Esau the sonnes of Rebecca and as it was in those two bretheren sayth Saint Paule so was it in all men before they were borne hauing done neither good nor euill The one was an elect person and the other a man reprobate according as it is written Iacob dilexi Esau autem odio habui Iacob haue I loued Esau haue I hated All this was done saith Saint Paule to the ende that all men might knowe that the frée election and choosing of God vnto saluation standeth vpon his predestinate purpose and not vpon our good workes or our good déedes which wée doe after that we beléeue and liue in this world For God before the foundation of the world was laid had predestinate and appointed all the elect to be saued and all the reprobate persons God did fore-sée and fore-knowe that they should be dampned But then it might be obiected thus If the saluation of man do rest vpon Gods election what fault is there in man though hée be dampned is not the fault in God To this Saint Paule aunswereth and saith roundlie Absit GOD forbid that anie man should so thinke but yet I will haue no man to controll mee for vnto Moses it was sayd I will shewe mercie vnto whom it pleaseth me Therefore let all men sette their heartes at rest sayth the Apostle Quia non est volentis neque currentis sed in Dei miserentis For it is not in the power of the well willer nor in the swift runner but in the power of GOD that mercie sheweth But thou wilt peraduenture saie whie doth GOD blame vs if we bée not saued séeing no man is able to resist his will and his knowledge Héere the Apostle once againe biddeth euerie man to stoppe and in no wise to enter into such disputation with GOD saith O homo quis es qui respondes Deo numquid dicit figmentum ei qui se finzit quid me fecisti sic Therefore O thou vaine man stop in this matter betimes and be not too bolde after such manner to dispute with God Thou wilt then saie what profite can come to one of vs the laie people by speaking or preaching of Gods election it séemeth to be a perillous matter to be talked of no not so doe not thou call that perillous which the holie Ghost hath ordeined for thy comfort and singular profite if thou béest of God marie if thou beest of the Diuell it shall bring thée either to desperation that thou art not elect and therefore thou must needs be dampned or else to presumption that thou art elect and therefore doe what thou wilt thou must néedes bée saued But if thou bée of GOD thou shalt take two greate benefits the one is this Where the propertie euen of the best of vs all is to be tickled with vaine glorie and pride and are alwayes readie to aduaunce our owne good workes This did I thus and thus To plucke awaie this pride this vaine glorie and reioising in our selues to make vs wholie to humble our selues vnto God there is no such thing as to saie vnto our selues It is neither in the power of the well willer nor in the swift runner but in the power of God mercie shewer This is a great profite and necessarie lesson to be taught An other to be learned of Gods election is this That in God there is most high prouidence for the gouernement of the worlde seeing that hee hath foreseene and forecast all things before the foundation of the world was laide there can no man then accuse God of negligence nor againe there néedeth no man to practise any euill craft to get a liuing séeing God forgetteth no bodie nor leaueth none of his vnprouided for so that we haue all then good cause to reioice with the Prophet and saie Blessed be those people whom the Lord hath chosen to be his inheritance As who shuld saie by the prouidence and free election of God saluation commeth to men Tur. How our election is particular and not vniuersall Election is particular and not vniuersall for surelie he that taketh al maketh no choise and he that chooseth a thing out from two other things or moe must néeds be said to refuse or forsake the thinges that he chooseth not Theo. Beza Signes of our election Whoseuer féeleth himselfe called of God both inwardlie and outwardlie and doth constantlie beléeue that he is deliuered from eternall dampnation and iustified before God by Iesus Christ onelie he surelie hath most certeine signes in himfelfe whereby he maie knowe that he is chosen of GOD to eternall glorification in Iesus Christ not béeing in himselfe capable of so excellent a thing so he holdeth Christ as it were a glasse before his eies in the which he séeth continuallie his owne eletion F. N. B. the Italian The saieng of the elect within himselfe The man yâ— is not endued with the spirit of adoption which is also the spirit of holinesse righteousnesse saith and life sayth thus I doe the euill that I haue a minde vnto I doe no good nor haue no list to doe it But the man that is regenerate and so consequentlie elected howbeit as still yet wrastling saith thus I doe the euill that I would not doe I doe not the good that I would doe wo is me who shall deliuer me out of the bodie of this death And in crieng out on this wise the elect person casteth his Anchore in the verie throne of God the Father whom he beholdeth in the preached word and in the Sacrament Theo. Beza ¶ The elect number haue alwaies in their hearts this humble confession Lorde we are the workmanship of thine hands made to do the thing wherevnto thou hast appointed vs by thy secret will and purpose Thy will be done in vs. Thou hast reuealed vnto vs the thinges that doe please thée and thou hast shewed vnto vs things that thou doest hate But vnlesse thou plucke vs backe by thy grace Lord we followe vpon the worse though our conscience allowe the better Crowley How to make our election sure Giue more diligence to make your election and calling sure ¶ Albeit it be sure in it selfe forasmuch as God cannot chaunge yet we must confirme it in our selues by the fruits of the spirit knowing that the purpose of God electeth calleth sanctifieth and iustifieth vs. Geneua ¶ Although the calling of God be stable and sure neuerthelesse the Apostle will that our works should declare vnto men that we are called Tindale Obiection Sith we be sure of our election what néede we haue the gospell preached
the Hebrues Whie it is thought not to be Saint Paules THe Epistle which beareth the title to the Hebrues is not thought to be his for the difference if the stile and phrase but either iudge it to be written of Timothie as Tertulian supposeth or of Saint Luke as other doe thinke or else of Clement afterwarde Bishoppe of Rome who as they saye was adioined with Paule and coupling together his songes and sentences did phrase them in his stile and manner Or else as some doe iudge because S. Paule wrote to the Hebrues for the odiousnesse of his name among that people therefore he dissembled and suppressed his name in the first entrie of his salutation contrarie to his accustomed condition And as hée wrote to the Hebrues he béeing an Hebrue so he wrote in Hebrue the is in his owne tongue more eloquentlye and that is thought to be the cause whie it differeth from his other Epistles is after a more eloquent manner translated into the Gréeke then his other Epistles bée Some also reade the Epistle written to Laodicia but that is explosed of all men Thus farre Saint Hierome In the booke of Mar. fol. 55. EQVALITIE OF BISHOPS ¶ Looke Bishops EQVINOCTIALL What it is THE Equinoctiall is when the daie and night is both of one length and commeth twice in a yeare to wit the. viii of Aprill and the viii of October The Iewes beganne to reckon from one to twelue as wée beganne to recken from seauen in the morning till sixe at night and so it was that our thrée a clocke was nine a clocke to them and our fiue eleuen to them Bullinger fol. 363. EARES To what end the vse of Eares serue IT is not saide onelie that the eare shall heare that is to saie that it is created onelye to heare but it is also said that it shall iudge of woordes and matters As if Elim should saie that the LORD hath not giuen vs the opening of our eares to receiue the Doctrine that is tolde vs as a poison but to the ende to receiue the doctrine that serueth to the spirituall féeding of our soules Like as when we receiue Bread and Wine wée are not afraid to eate and drinke as though we wist not whether it were poyson or no. True it is that wée must beware of poison and praie to GOD to preserue vs from it But are men so foolish to sterue themselues and to forbeare eating and drinking for feare least their foode be poisoned No for they can skill of meates to discerne whether it be poisoned or no. So then let vs vnderstande that our Lorde hath not giuen vs the vse of our eares to the ende we should be afraide to receiue the doctrine because wée thinke it too high and too darke for vs but it behooueth vs to praie GOD to giue vs the spirite of discreation and iudgement to the ende we maie applie that thing to our profite which shall bée declared to vs out of his woord and therewithall so to gouerne vs by his holie spirit as wée maie be skilfull to discerne the thing that is good and profitable c. Caluine vpon Iob. fol. 105. How and by whome our eares must be opened Hée put his finger into his eares c. and straight wayes they wer opened ¶ By the which we maie learne that his word can neither be heard nor vnderstoode vnlesse our eares bée opened by Christs finger that is to saie vnlesse the holie Ghost do open the eares of our hearts Hemmyng How God is said to haue eares God is sayd to haue eares because he heareth all thinges Sap. 1. 10. The eare of the iealous heareth all things and the noise of the grudgings shall not be hid EARTH How it is founded vpon the Seas IT is the propertie of all wise men as it maie plainlie appeare by the wordes of our Sauiour in the Gospell of Saint Mathewe that when they shall goe about to builde anie stronge house they will bée sure that the foundation shall bée laide not vpon sande or muddie myre but vppon a rocke or some other sure or stedfast grounde knowing that otherwise all their labour and cost commeth shortlie to naught whilest either the violence of the winde or the waues of the hudge floude doe rush against that house and breake it downe Séeing then that this is the right propertie of all substantial wise and politike builders What a wonderfutl paradoxe and inopinable sentence is this to saye Qui ipse fundauit c. The Lorde himselfe the fountaine of all hath founded the whole earth that is so hudge and heauie a thing vppon the wauering waters and flowing floudes These bée the wordes of the Prophet Super maria fundauit eam super flumina preperauit eam Or as Saint Hierome readeth Super flumina stabiliuit eam Upon the Seas he hath founded the whole earth and vpon the floudes he hath stablished it This sentence cannot but séeme to the iudgement of all men a meruailous straunge and wonderfull saieng the earth to be founded vpon the water Naturall reason will lead a man to say that God hath founded the sea vppon the earth and not the earth vpon the water Nam terra aquae stabilimentum est non aqua terrae For of the foure Elements the Fire the Aire the water and the earth the Orbe of the fire is the highest couereth the earth round about the Aire likewise ought by natural cōsent to couer the water round about the water the earth Wherefore then it followeth by good reason that earth beeing the heauiest and lowest of all the foure Elements and next vnder the water it ought therefore to be called the foundation of the waters because the waters doe lie vpon the earth and not the waters the foundation of the earth This reason is so strong that no naturall wit can be able to impugne it Againe in the 104. Psalme the Prophet saith That the Lorde hath founded the earth vpon his owne weight and stablenesse Fundasti terram super stabilitatem tuam non inclinabitur in seculum seculi Ouid the Poet saith in like manner Tellus pōderatū librata suis. The earth is staied paised by meanes of his owne weight he saith not that the earth is founded and yet the Prophet saith Dominus super maria fundauit orbem terrae super flumina stabiliuit eam The Lord hath founded the whole earth vpon the Seas and vppon the floudes hée stablished it Yée shall vnderstand therefore by the order of naturall reason the earth like as it is the lowest of all the foure Elements and next vnder the water so it ought to be altogether couered with water and vnderneath the water But the almightie and most mightie creatour of all things by his myraculous and his diuine power hath altered the order generall and hath made a lawe and a statute peculiar which is this That the waters shall not ouerflow the whole earth
a liar Faith knoweth God Incrudelitie knoweth him 〈…〉 Faith loueth both God his neighbour Incrudelitie loueth neither of them faith only saueth vs Incrudelitie only condemneth vs. Faith extolleth God and his deeds Incrudelitie extolleth her selfe and her owne déeds Of onelie faith ¶ Looke Onelie FAITâ—â—VLL Hovv God hath deliuered the Faithfull God deliuered Noe from the floud Ge. 6. 8. 7. Lot was deliuered from the Sodomitâ—â— Ge. 19. 10 Iacob froÌ„ the wrath of his brother Esau Ge. 33. Ioseph out of prison Ge. 41. 14. The childreÌ„ of lsrael out of Aegiptâ— Exo. 14. 21. Moses froÌ„ yâ— rebellion of Corah Nâ— 16 The two messengers froÌ„ yâ— meÌ„ of Ierâ— cho Io. 2. Mardocheus froÌ„ the coÌ„spiracie of Amâ— Hoster 6. 7. Dauid froÌ„ the persecutioÌ„ of Saul 1. Reg. from the. 18. Chap. to the. 26. Elias from the hands of Iezabel 3. Reg. 19. Heliseus from the Assirians 4. Reg. 6. 18. Ieremie out of prison Iere. 39. 13. Toby from deuouring of the fish Toby 6. 2. Iudith vndefiled from Holofernes Iudith 13. Daniel from the lyons Dan. 6. The thrée children from the strie â—uen Dan. 3. Susan from the false Iudges Dan. 13. Paule froÌ„ laieng in wait of the gouernour of Damascus Act. 9. 2. Cor. 12. Peter from the hands of Herode Act. 12. FALL How Christ is the fall and vprising of manie Behold this child is appointed for the fall rising againe of manie in Israel ¶ To be the fall of the reprobaâ—e which perish through their owne default raising vp of the elect to whom God giueth faith Geneua Obiection How is Christ will some saie a fall to yâ— vnbeléeuers which are alreadie cast awaie Aunswere The vngodly do perish two maner of waies first they are lost through their owne vnbeliefe secondly for that they wilfully depriue themselues of the saluation that is offered vnto them by Christ. As if a man that is once condemned of theft should afterward not regard the kings sonne that sueth for his parâ—â— but vtterlie â—espiâ—e yâ— deliueraunce offered by him Hemmyng FALSE ¶ Of false Christs MAnie shall come in my name saie that I am Christ. ¶ Iosephus maketh mention in his 20. booke the 12. chapter of a certeine Aegiptian which was a false Prophet who in his own opinion thinking himselfe to be a prophet gathered almost thirtie thousand together whom when he brought out of the wildernesse of the mount of Oliues or Oliuet he went about to take Hierusalem but they were oppressed by Felix the presideÌ„t at that time of the which Felix ther is mention made in the. 21 of the Act. Lastlieâ— the same Iosephus writeth of another also which promised the people quietnes rest froÌ„ all euils if they wold follow him into the desart By many such were the people of the Ieâ—ws mocked deceiued al which as they promised liberty saluation of the people so they affirmed yâ— they were Christs And vnder this name they â—ossed the theÌ„selues also for the true promised 〈…〉 of whoÌ„ yâ— prophets scriptures testifieth Such one was Simon Magus which perswaded the Samaritanes that he was the power of God which was called great ¶ Looke Teudas who was such another Marl. fol. 557. What the false Prophets are Beware of false Prophets which come vnto you in shéepes clothing but inwardlie they are rauening Wolues c. ¶ False Prophets are Preathers that â—eruert wrest the word of God Sheepe â—innes signifie the appearaunce of outward holinesse Rauening Wolues are Tyrants that delight in persecuting and shedding of bloud Tindale False Prophets shal euer impugne the faith of Christs bloud and inforce to quench the true vnderstanding of the lawe and the right meaning and intent of all the workes commaunded by God which fight is a fight aboue all fights First they shall be in such number that Christs true Disciples shall be but a small stocke in respect of them They shall haue workes like Christ so that fasting praier pouertie obedience and chastitie shall be the names of their profession For as Paule saith to the Corinthians The Angels or messengers of Satan shal change themselues into the Angells or messengers of light and truth They shall come in Christs name and that with signes miracles and haue the vpper hande also euen to deceiue the verie elect if it were possible Yea and beyond all this if thou get the victorie of the false Prophets plucke a multitude out of their hands there shall immediatelie rise vp of the same and sette vp a new false sect against thee And against all those Amalechites the onelie remedie is to lifte vp the hands of thy heart to God in continuall praier which hands if thou for wearinesse oncelet fall thou goest to the worse immediatelie Tin fo 239. FANNE What the Fanne is Whose Fanne is in his hand c. ¶ Which is the preaching of the Gospell whereby he gathereth the Faithfull as good Corne and scattereth the Infidells as Chaffe Geneua Another Expositor saith thus The Fanne is Gods word The Flower is the people of Israel the Garner is the kingdome of Heauen â— By the Wheate he vnderstandeth the elect and true Israelitâ—s by the Chaffe he vnderstandeth the vnfaithfull FARE FAIRE VVITH MEN. How this place is vnderstood SEing then that we knowe the feare of the Lord we fare faire with men ¶ We fare faire with men that is wée plaie not the Tyrants with cursings excommunications neither vse we violence malitioustie among the people but feate God and intreat the people louinglie to draw them vnto God Tindale FARTHING What this Farthing meaneth THou shalt not goe thence till thou haue paid the last Farthing ¶ Christs meaning is that he shall neuer come outâ— for that he must euermore paie the last farthing while he â—uâ—fereth euerlasting punishment for his sinnes committed in this world Hier 〈…〉 b. cha 1. vpon the Lam. of Ierem. I. North bridge And that some make Purgatorie of the last Farthing they shew their deepe ignoraunce For first no similitude holdeth euerie word and sillable of the similitude Furthermore when they dispute till he paie the last farthing Ergo he shall paie but not in Hell Ergo in Purgatorie a wise reason Ioseph knewe not Marie till she had borne his first sonne Ergo she bare the second or he knew hiâ— afterward I will not forgiue thee till I be dead nor while I liue Ergo I will do it after my death And a thousand like Tin fol. 204. FASTING A Definition of Fasting FAsting was a certaine discipliue and measurable castigation or chaâ—â—isoment of the bodie alwaies vsed of the auncient fathers and Saints of God vsurped to this ende that the substaunce of heauenlie things might the more be inflamed that the fleshlie desires of the bodie might the more be quenched Marl. fol. 126. What true Fasting is True fasting saith Basile consisteth in fréenesse from â—ites in continencie
of the truth and haue bene obedient vnto the word If the Religion of our fore-fathers hath bene false or contrarie to the Scriptures wée ought in no wiâ—e to followe Lactan. de Origen erro 2. cap. The Father is greater then I. First I saie that one place of the Gospell is not to be expounded against the whole purpose of the booke which is to teach that the Lord Iesus is Gods naturall sâ—nne and equall to God And sith the Euangelist hath this word Equall plainlie and expreâ—lie they shew themselues mad yâ— would make him to incounter against himselfe Second I say that in that place the Lord Iesus compareth not his substaunce with his Fathers substaunce but compareth his present humble state with the glorious state that he should haue after his Ascension And therefore all the godly old fathers well nigh haue taught these wordes to be spoken of his mans nature which should be forthwith aduaunced to immortall and incorporall glorie by the power of the Father Some Gréeke Writers indéede admit that the Father is greater then the Sonne not because he had greater power or that there is anie difference in their substance essence but in that he is the Father and begetteth the sonne is not begotten of the sonne therefore he maie be said greater The meaning also of these words The Father is greater then I maie be this The end why I trauaile with you is not that you should staie in me and looke no farther but to bring you to the Father as to the last marke that with me ye maie see him as he is whose glorie is more deere to me then mine owne glorie and therefore I séeke it more then mine own and I think that I haue not accomplished mine office vntill I haue brought you to him c. My sonne heare thy Fathers instruction ¶ He speaketh this in the name of God which is the vniuersall Father of all creatures Or in the name of the Pastour of the Church which is as a Father Geneua Heare O ye children your Fathers instruction ¶ He speaketh this in the person of a Preacher and Minister which is as a Father vnto the people Geneua Whosoeuer shall saie to the father or mother By the gifte that is offered by me thou maist haue profite ¶ The meaning is this whatsoeuer I bestow vpon the Temple is to thy profite for it is as good as if I gaue it thée For as the Pharisâ—es in our time saie it shall be meritorious for thée for vnder this colour of religion they raked all to themselues as though that he that had giuen anie thing to the Temple had done the dutie of a 〈…〉 Beza The Father haue eaten sower Grapes and the childrens téeth are set on edge ¶ The people murmured at the chastening of the Lord and therefore vsed this Prouerb meaning that their Fathers had sinned and the Children were punished for their transgressions Read Ieremie 31. 29. Geneua The fathers wickednesse punished in their children There is a double manner of punishing the wickednes of the fathers vpon the children for sometime God sheweth mercie to the children and yet notwithstanding ceaseth not to chastise the vnrighteousnes of their fathers in the persons of their children As for example we see a father that hath gotten much goods howbeit by wicked bargening by subtiltie by craft and by crueltie yet God hath pitie vpon the childe of such a man and what will he doe He will rid him quite and cleane of all those euill gotten goods because they would but bring him to confusion according as it is said that such kind of riches are as wood which in the ende will kindle the fire of Gods wrath Therefore when the Lord meaneth to saue the childe of a wicked man that hath liued amisse he bereaueth him of al the euill gotten goodes as though he should lette him bloud to saue his life that he might not be wrapped in the mischife coruption which his father had drawen vnto himselfe Behold how God punisheth the wickednes of the fathers vpon the children yet ceaseth not to be the sauiour of the children to shew them mercie Sometimes he passeth farther because the fathers haue ben so far out of al squareâ— as they haue led a stubborne froward life God forsaketh their ofspring insomuch yâ— the grace of his spirit dwelleth not with them Now when we be so destitute of Gods guiding we must néeds run into destruction néeds must the mischiefe increase more more Thus we sée yâ— when the children of the vngodly do beare the sins of their fathers it is not only for that God forsaketh them and leaueth them vp to the state of their owne natureâ— but also for that he giueth Satan full power ouer them and letteth him haue the bridle to â—aigne in such houses at his pleasure And when the diuell hath led awaie the fathers and carried them into all naughtinesse their children shall also ouer-shoote themselues into excessiue outrage We see then as now what is meant héere that is to witâ— that when the children of wicked men are 〈…〉 destitute of Gods grace walke after their inordinat◠〈…〉 they must néeds come to greater confusion then their Fathers Cal. vpon Iob. fol. 82. How our fathers did eate the same spirituall meate c. Our Fathers did all eate the same spirituall meate and did all drinke of the same spirituall drinke and then dranke of that spirituall Rocke that followed them which Rocke was Christ. ¶ These words Saint Austen expoundeth saieng What is to eate the same meate But that they did eate the same which we doe Whosoeuer in Manna vnderstoode Christ did eate the same spirituall meate that we doe that is to saie that meate which was receiued with faith and not with bodies Therefore to them that vnderstoode and beléeued it was the same meate and the same drinke So that to such as vnderstoode not the meate was onelie Manna and the drinke onelie water but to such as vnderstoode it was the same that it is now To come and is come be diuers words but it is the same Christ. These be S. Austens words De vtilita poeniten How our fathers were iustified by faith as we are now The fathers were no lesse iustified onely by the faith of Christ then we Wherfore it is written in the booke of Genesis of Abraham that he beléeued and it was counted vnto him for righteousnes Iohn also testifieth that Christ said of Abraham yâ— hée had séene his daie therin reioiced The Epistle to the Hebrewes the 13 chap. affirmeth that Christ was yesterdaie to daie remaineth for euer Wherfore euen as we are said now to be saued not by workes but by the true mercie of God by faith in Christ so was it with the Fathers at yâ— time for they wer iustified by no works but only by faith in Christ. Furthermore what
267. What the feare of God is Wheras we speak of the feare of God we haue to vnderstand yâ— it is not a â—â—auish feare as men term it but it is so termed in respect of the honour which we owe for that he is our Father Masterâ— Doe we feare God Then it is certaine nothing but to honour him to be whollie his Doe we know him That must be in such wise as he hath vttered himself that is to wit that he is our maker our maintaines â—â—e that shewed such fatherly goodnes towards vs that we of dutie ought to be as children toward him if we wil not be vtterlie vnthankful Also it behoueth vs to acknowledge his dominioÌ„â— superioritie ouer vs to the end yâ— euerie of vs yeldâ—ng him his due honor may â—ern to plese him in al respects thus you see yâ— vnder this â—ere of god héere is coÌ„prehended all religion yâ— is to wit all yâ— seruice honor which the creatures owe vnto their God 〈…〉 4. They neiâ—her fâ—ared the Lord c. ¶ Not to feare the Lord is to liue carelesse and to serue their lusts and appetites and not to sette by God and his Lawe as is said Psâ—l 55 19. T. M. ¶ He meaneth this by the Israelites to whome God hat giuen his commaundements Geneua They feared the Lord but serued their Gods ¶ That is they had a certaine knowledge of God and feared him because of the punishment but they continued still Idolaters as do yâ— Papists which worship both God Iâ—ols but this is not to feare God as appeareth ver 34. Geneua How this place following is expounded Perfect loue casteth out feare â—I know there are some which interpret those words in this sense that they which loue God trulie are not afraid for pietie sake to put themselues in al manner of daungers neithâ—r doe they shame persecution but valiantlie stand fast in all manner of dangers which selfe thing Paule in the letter to Timothie writ in other words 〈…〉 We haue not receiued the spirit of fearefulnesse but of might of loue Wherefore he exhorteth Timothie not to be ashamed of the testimonie of the Lord nor of him being in â—andes for the Lords sake but couragiouslie to indure labours for the Gospels sake Although those things are true yet this is not it which this place of Iohn teacheth For it there maketh mention of the iudgment of the Lord of which he willeth the godly which loue God not to be afeard and he rendreth a reason for yâ— feare hath vexation ioined with it Wherefore I gladlie assent vnto Augustine which saith that Iohn speaketh of perfect Charitie which forasmuch as it cannot be had in this life we maie not looke to haue it without feare Further we mought in this place vnderstand that feare which is seâ—oined from confidence therfore driued men to desperation For they which beleeue loue God trulie vphold their feare with a liuely faith Pet. Mar. vpon the Rom. fol. 208. Of feare that commeth of faith and of feare without faith He that fearth God trulie will eschew all things wherewith he knoweth he shall offend God and doe whatsoeuer hée perceiueth to be acceptable vnto him this feare hath his beginning of faith There is a feare of God in the vngâ—lie but it is without faith For they alwaies dread Gods iudgement against them and would rather there were no God then to bée punished for their wickednesse How we cannot vtterly shake off all feare so long as we liue heere Be not high minded but feare ¶ No man of the number of the faithfull ought to be in doubt of his saluation For the nature of faith is to make men assured of the promise of God Howbeit this is to be known yâ— it is not possible that so long as we liue héere we should not vtterlie shake off all feare for we are continuallie tossed betwéene two cogitations the one of the goodnes faith constancie of god The other of our corruption infirmitie pronesse to euill For when we consider how weak we are prone to euil coÌ„sider also the filthines imperfection of our workes though they be neuer so good therwithal the seueritie of the law in requiring euen to the vttermost the things which it commaundeth This consideration I saie if it be vehement cannot but excéedinglie make afeard the mind and deiect it But on the other side when we consider the clemencie goodnesse mercie of God his constancie in his promises therewithall remember that all the merits of Christ are communicated to vs we are refreshed and recreated and the feare is either lenified or els sometime vtterlie laide awaie And these effects where they are perfect vehement doe succéed the one the other for they cannot be both at one time or if they be both at one time then are either of them remisse not vehement But in what matter they giue place the one to the other we may by daily experience vnderstand For if a man be set vpon the top of an high tower if being ther his mind run vpon nâ—thing els but vpon the height of the tower what a déepe way he shuld fall so yâ— he cannot fall without danger of death it iâ— possible but yâ— his minde being still vpon this he should be altogether smitten with an errour but if he turne his eie aside to the barre or battlements which staie him vp that he cannot fall then will he plucke vp his spirits againe and put away al feare neither ought it to seeme vnto anie man straunge yâ— wée saie that faith expelleth that feare which is ioined with doubting of saluation when as in Iohn it is said That charitie driueth feare out a doores For it is most certeine that yâ— which the Scripture attributeth to charitie may be attributed to faith for charitie springeth of faith Pet. Mar. vpon the Rom. fol. 355. FERVENT Of two sorts of feruentnesse THey haue a ferueÌ„t mind to God but not according to knowledge ¶ There be two manner of feruentnesse of minde two maner of good intents The one is grounded vpon a vaine or fleshlie opinion and not vpon Gods word this good intent is damnable before God The other procéedeth of faith and suffereth it selfe to be ruled by the wisdome and iudgement of the spirit of God Such feruentnesse was in Moses in Phinâ—hes and in Helias with other innumerable Sir I. Cheeke ¶ Looke Zeale FEASTES Feast of dedication wherefore it was ordeined THE feast of dedication ¶ That is to saie the feast of inuocation or renueng because the temple which was polluted by yâ— coÌ„mandemeÌ„t authority of Iudas Machabeus was coÌ„secrated a fresh And then it was appointed yâ— euerie yeare ther should be a feast daie of new dedication to put the people in minde of the grace and fauour of God who had taken from them
with inward eyes that is spirituallie to vnderstand them ¶ In these wordes S. Chrisostome sheweth plainlie that the words of Christ concerning the eating of his flesh and drinking of his bloud are not to be vnderstoode simplie as they be spoken but spirituallie and figuratiuelie Chrisostome in Iohn Homil. 46. Tertulian writing against Marcion saith these words Christ did not reproue bread whereby he did represent his verie bodie And in the same booke he sayth That Iesus taking bread and distributing it among his Disciples made it his bodie saieng This is my bodie that is to saye sayth Tertulian a figure of my bodie And therefore saith Tertulian that Christ called bread his bodie and wine his bloud becausâ— that in the old Testament bread and wine were figures of his bodie and bloud Tertulian contra Marcionem The wine refresheth and augmenteth the bloud â—or that cause the bloud of Christ is not vnproperlie figured by the same Inasmuch as al that commeth vnto vs from him doth make vs glad with a true ioie and increaseth all our gladnesse c. A little before he saith the Lord gaue vnto his Disciples the Sacrament of his bodie in remission of their sinnes for to kéepe loue and charitie to the end that hauing remembrance of that déede he would doe alwaies in a figure that which he thought to doe for them and should not forget that charitie This is my bodie that is is to saie a Sacrament c. Druthmarus Monke of S. Benet in his Comment vpon S. Ma. ¶ Looke more in Bodie Bread Bloud This is my bodie Figures of Christs resurrection Christs resurrection saith Saint Austen was prefigured in our first father Adam because like as Adam rising after sléepe knew Eue shaped out of his side So Christ rising againe from the dead builded the Church out of the wounds of his side Iosua Ioseph Samson Iames were figures of Christs resurrectioÌ„ FIGVRATIVE SPEACH How to know a figuratiue speach TO knowe a figuratiue speach S. Austen hath these words Whensoeuer the Scripture of Christ séemeth to commaund anie foule or wicked thing then must that text be taken figuratiuelie and that it is a phrase allegorie and manner of speaking and must be vnderstood spirituallie and not after the letter Except saith he ye eate the flesh of the sonne of man and drinke his bloud ye shall haue no life in you he séemeth saith S. Austen to commaund a foule wicked thing it is therefore a figure ¶ Now seeing that Saint Austen calleth it a foule thing to eate his flesh we maie soone perceiue that he thought it as foule as wicked a thing to eate his bodie séeing his bodie is flesh And then consequentlie it must followe that either this word eate where Christ said take this and eate it must be taken spirituallie or els yâ— this saieng of Christ. This is my 〈…〉 spokeâ— But this word 〈…〉 is taken after the lâ—tter for thy did indeed â—â—o bread must bée figuratiuelie spoken I. Frith Wee euen vâ—e to saie when Easter draweth nigh that tomorrowe or the next daie is the Lords passeouer and yet it is manie yâ—aâ—es sinâ—e he suffered and that passion was neuer done but once And vppon that Sundaie we saie This daye the Lorde did rise againe and yâ—t it is manie yeares since hée rose Now is there no man so foolish to reproue vs as liars for so saieng because wee name those dayes after the similitude of those in which those things were done So that it is called the same daie which is not the same but by the reuoluâ—ion of time like it And it is named to be done the same daie through the celebration of the Sacrament Through keeping the menâ—oriall of the thing once done which is not done yâ— daie â—â—t was done long before Was not Christ once crucified in his owne person yet in a mysterie which is the remembraunce of his verie passion he is crucified for the people not onlie euery â—east of Eaâ—â—er but euerie daie Neither doth he lie which when he is asked aâ—â—swereth that he is crucified For if Sacraments had not certeine similitudes of those things whereof they are Sacraments then should they â—e no Sacraments at all And for this similitude for the most part they take the names for the vâ—rie things And therefore after a certeine manner tâ—e sacrament of Christs bodie and the sacrament of Christs blâ—ud is Christs bloud So the Sacrament of faith is faith for it is none other to beléeue then to haue faith And therefore when a man aunswereth that the infant beleeueth which hath not â—he effect of â—aith he aunswereth that it hath faith for the Sacrament of faith And then it turneth it sâ—lfe to God for the Sacrament of conuersion For the aunswere it selfe perteineth vnto the ministring of the Sacrament As the Apostle writeâ—h of Baptime We be buried saith hée with Christ through baptime vnto death he sayth not wée signifie buriâ—ng but vtterly sayth we are buried He called also the Sacrament of so great â— thing euen with the proper name of the verie thing it selfe c. ¶ Heere doth Saint Austen plainlie set foorth the matter For euen â—s the next good Fr 〈…〉 e shal be called the day of Christs passion and yet he shal not suffer death againe vpon that day for he died but once and nowe is immortall euen so is the Sacrament called Christes bodie And as that daye is not the verie daye he dyed vppon but onelie a remembraunce of his bodie breaking and bloud-shedding And likewise as the next Easter daye shall bée called the daye of his resurrection not that it is the verie same daye that Christ did rise in but a remembraunce of the same euen so the Sacrament is called his bodye not that it is his bodie indéede but onelie a remembraunce of the same c. I. Frith Of Figuratiue speaches The Arke was called God 1. Reg. 4. 7. Iohn is Helias Math. 11. 14. My Father is an husbandman Iohn 15. 1. I am the Uine you are the braunches Iohn 15. 5. One of you is a Diuell Iohn 6. 70. Herode is a Foxe Luke 13. 32. This is the Lordes passe-by or passe-ouer Exo. 12. 1â—â— This is my bodie Math. 26. 26. This is the newe Testament Luke 22. 20. ¶ Looke Flesh. FINDING OF THINGS LOST How they ought to be restored and not kept SAint Austen toucheth this thing in his 19. Sermon De verbis Apostolis And it is had in the Decrees 14. Questi 5. Chap. Si quid inuenisti Where he sayth That thinges which are founde must be restored Which thing if thou doe not thou hast rapt them for as much as thou hast done what thou couldest so that if thou haddest founde more thou wouldest haue rapt more c. There the Gloâ—â—r verie well declareth what is to be done with thinges that are founde Either sayth hée the same thinges are counted for thinges
cast awaye as if anie owner hath cast awaye anie thing the same thing if a man â—eteine when he hath founde it hée committeth not theft But if that thing which is founde be not willinglieâ— cast awaye neither thought to haue bene willlinglie lost of the owner As when a Ring is founde or a Purse or anie such thing which is not wont to bée cast a side the same thing if thou retaine it is theft vnlesse thou kéepe it by thee with a will and minde to restore it againe Wherefore thou must publiklie testifie that thou hast â—ounde those thinges whereby the owner maye come to his owne agayne as it is decréedâ— in the Digestes De furtis In the lawe Fâ—ssus in the Paragraphe qui alienum But if thou kéepe it by thée with the minde not to restore it it is theft Which thing Augustine in the place now alleadged reproueth Pet. Mar. vpon Iudic. fol. 283. FINGER OF GOD. What the Finger of God is GOds finger is the holye Ghost Luke 11. 20. If I cast out Diuells in the finger of God c. Where Luke hath in the finger of God it is in Math. 22. 28. If I cast out Diuells in the spirit of God Gods finger therefore is the holie Ghost FIRST Of the first begotten sonne An aunswere to Helindius the heretike Obiection Our Sauiour Christ was called her first begotten sonne and none sayth Helindius canne hee called first begotten but hée that hath bretheren euen as hée is called the onelie begotten sonne which is the onelye sonne of his Father Aunswere That is not true for euerie onelye sonne is the first begotten although he haue no brethren and therefore in the booke of Numbers the almightie God doth define who or what is the first begotten saieng All that breaketh the matricâ— in all flesh whether it bée of men or of beastes shall bée slaine neuerthelesse the first borne of man thou shalt redéeme Héere the worde of the Lorde doth define what first borne is that is euerie one that openeth the matrice first namelye whether it be onelye begotten or first begotten The Lorde saith not tarrie vnto the sccond be borne but he saith Those that are to be redéemed shalt thou redéeme from the age of a moneth for the value of a moneth namelie for fiue Sickles For if it shoulde haue bene so that he that first openeth the matrice shoulde not be called the first borne vntill he haue bretheren then might some man haue saide I owe nothing vnto the Priest till that he be brought foorth by whome he that is alreadie borne be made first begotten Also in Exodus it is said And at midnight the Lorde smote all the first borne in the lande of Aegypt both of man and beast Now if it be true that none are first begotten but they that haue brethren then the onelie begotten although they were first borne perished not Marl. fol. 19. What is meant by breaking of our first Faith Prima fides is not taken for the vow of chastitie but for the faith we promise in Baptime after the minde of Saint Hierome who wrote on this wise Non sunt digoi fide c. They be not worthie to be beléeued that haue forsaken their first faith I meane Marcion and Basilides These two famous heretikes Marcion and Basilides were not condemned for anie vowe of chastitie but for the refusing of the faith of Christ. Which Saint Hierome calleth the first faith Iewel fol. 170. They haue not onelie done dishonoâ—r to Christ in leauing their vocation but also haue broken their faith Geneua ¶ Looke more in this word Widowe What the first fruits signifie in the lawe In the lawe it was commaunded that of all the increase and fruits of the earth shuld be giuen vnto God the first fruits yea also the first borne of liuing creatures were due vnto him And when Paule maketh mention of the masse or 〈…〉 he alludeth to that which we reade in the 15. Chapter of the booke of Numbers that some part of the lumpe of new dowe was commanded to bée separated for God before that the new bread should be tasted of for thereof were made swéete cakes which were offered vnto God Which thing he therefore caused to be done that men by that ceremonie might vnderstand and of their owne accorde testifie that God is vnto them the giuer and distributer of all fruites Wherefore that oblation increased not the riches of God which are otherwise infinite but also nourished in men a gratefull memorie of benefites receiued As oftentimes Emperours and greate and mightie kings giue vnto some one man a citie or prouince or some certeine dominion with this condition That he shall paie vnto him euerie yeare some thing of small value in the name of a Tribute not that they séeke by that talent to be enriched but that they maie perpetuallie vnderstande and testifie that he dependeth vppon that Prince and that he hath at his handes obteined that dignitie which he nowe enioyeth Moreouer this commoditie had the Common weale by that ceremonie that by such oblations the holie ministrie was susteined whose vse is so great that it ought to be mainteined yea though with great charge Moreouer in all the first fruites was signified Christ the first borne of all creatures and namelie the first fruites of them that rose againe from the dead whereby all the faythfull are sanctified for by first fruites was made holye that which was remaining and left at home to susteine the familie Yea and this manner of offering first fruites was deriued also vnto the Ethnikes for the Uirgins called Vestae offered first fruites vnto their domesticall Gods And as Plutarch telleth in Symposiacis the men in olde time dranke not anie Wine before that they had first offered sacrifice to some God that that which they dranke might not hurt them And at Athens the xi daie of the moneth they offered the first fruites of Wine In all these things wée maie beholde the steppes of that holie institution Although yâ— Ethnikes had with idolatrus superstition violated that which was well instituted At this daye also although the yoke of the Ceremonies of Moses be taken away yet should it be verie well done of vs of our frée and liberall will to offer vnto God the first fruites by giuing them to the poore Pet. Mar. vpon the Rom. fol. 351. The meaning of this place following The first shall be last c. ¶ To be made of the first last is to be excluded and shut out of the kingdome of heauen As in a running game not they that runne first but they that come first to the game winue the game and beare awaie the praise Sir I. Cheeke ¶ Those bée last with God that are first with themselues in their owne opinion and in the estimation of their owne workes And they be first with God that be last with themselues in acknowledging their owne vilenesse
the soule we saie therfore that to be in the flesh according to the Apostles meaning signifieth nothing els then in all our actions to be ruled and gouerned by the sense and effect of Nature not yet regenerate in Christ. Pet. Mar. vpon the Rom. fol. 198. Againe this place Ye are not in the Flesh cannot but be figuratiuelie interpreted for if we should vnderstand simply that we are not in the Flesh the truth would shew the contrarie Wherefore Chrisostome vpon this place saith that it is a thing verie daungerous alwaies to vnderstande the Scriptures according to the proper signification of the words I meruaile therfore what our aduersaries meane so much to iangle and make such 〈…〉 that when we saie that these wordes of the Lorde This is my bodie are spoken figuratiuelie and that we vnderstand meane by this place the filthie lusts and incontinencie of the flesh But by the vnquietnesse of the flesh and messenger of Satan he vnderstandeth the persecutions and troubles which by the meanes and stirring of Satan he was 〈…〉 to suffer continuallie for the Gospells sake not onelie of the open 〈…〉 but also of the false Bretheren And for 〈…〉 his 〈…〉 persecutions and troubles that happened vnto 〈…〉 praie vnto the Lord that he would deliuer 〈…〉 these afflictions and troubles which his flesh did 〈…〉 Thus both Theodoretus Ambrose and also Erasmus 〈…〉 place ¶ Looke Messenger of 〈…〉 ¶ Looke Pricke of the flesh To take no thought for the flesh how it is expounded Take no thought for the flesh to fill the lusts of it ¶ By the flesh he hèere vnderstandeth not naturall health for that is not to bée neglected that wee maie bee able the more constantlie to serue GOD. Paule writeth to Timothie Use a little Wine because of the stomacke and often 〈…〉 Heere hee prohibiteth onelie the pleasures and delights of the flesh For when wée lette loose the bridle to them the flesh is made vnrulie Wherefore seeing that we ought continuallie to wrastle against the prone affects thereof lette vs take héede that with ouer much delicatenesse we nourish them not Pet. Mar. fol. 434. The meaning of this place following My flesh is verelie meate and my bloud verelie drinke ¶ When Christ spake thâ—se words he spake nothing of the Sacrament for it was not instituted vntill his last Supper Upon this S. Austen saith Why preparest thou either tooth or bellie beléeue and then thou hast eaten him And when Christ sawe them offended hée said vnto them Doth this offende you What will ye saie then when ye shall see the Sonne of man ascending thether whence he was before Then addeth Saint Austen You shall know that he meant not to giue his flesh to eate with your téeth for he shall ascende whole And Christ addeth it is the spirite that quickeneth the Flesh profiteth nothing the wordes that I speake are spirite and life that is to saie saith S. Austen are spirituallie to be vnderstood And when Christ saith his flesh profiteth nothing meaning of his owne flesh as Austen saith he meaneth that it profiteth not as they vnderstood him that is to saie it profiteth not if it were eaten but it doth much profite to be slaine that through it and the shedding of his bloud the wrath of God our father is pacified our sinnes forgiuen His Disciples which followed him wer astonied and abhorred his words and vnderstoode them not Againe in another place he saith when Christ said Except a man eate my flesh and drinke my bloud he shall haue no life in him they because they vnderstood him not said to each other This is an hard saieng who can heare him August in sermo ad infan What flesh shall inherit the kingdome of Heauen Flesh and bloud cannot inherite the kingdome of Heauen ¶ Our beliefe is that there shall be a generall Resurrection of the flesh according to the Scripture Esaie 26. 19. Rom. 12. 2. Iob. 19. 26. Iohn 5. 29. Neuerthelesse it shall be purged from all corruption and be chaunged to immortall life for it must be an vncorrupt flesh that shall inherit the kingdome of God Of the battaile betweene the flesh and the spirite Betwéene the flesh and the spirite is a continuall strife if the spirit ouercome in temptation then is the stronger and the flesh weaker but if the flesh get a custome then is the spirite none other oppressed then as though she had a mountaine vpon hir backe and as we sometime in our dreame thinke that we beare heauier then a milstone vpon our breastes or when wée dreame now and then that we would runne awaie for feare our legges seeme heauier then leadâ— euen so is the spirit oppressed and ouerladen of the flesh and striueth to gette vppe and breake loose in vaine till God of his mercie which heareth his grone through Iesus Christ come and loose him with his power and put his crosse of tribulation on the back of the flesh to kéepe it downe to minish hir strength and to mortifie her Tindale fol. 186. What flesh and spirite signifieth Flesh and spirite maist thou not héere vnderstande as flesh were onelie that which perteineth vnto vnchastitie and the spirit that which inwardlie pertaineth vnto the heart â—ut Paule calleth flesh heere as Christ doth Iohn 3. All that is borne of the Flesh that is to wit the whole man with life soule bodie wit will reason and whatsoeuer he is or doth within or without because that those all and all that is in man studie after the world and the Flesh. Call Flesh therefore whatsoeuer as long as we are without the spirit of God we thinke or speake of God of faith of good workes and of spirituall matters Call Flesh also all workes which are done without grace and without the working of the spirit of God howsoeuer good holie and spirituall they seeme to be as thou maist proue by the 5. to the Galathians ver 19. 20. where Paule numbreth worshipping of Idolls witchcraft â—nuie and hate among the deedes of the Flesh. And by the eight to the Romanes ver 3. where he saith that the Lawe by the reason of the Flesh is weake which is not vnderstood of vnchastitie onelie but of all sinnes and most speciallie of vnbeliefe which is a vice most wicked and ground of all sinnes and as thou callest him which is not renued with the spirit and borne againe of Christ Flesh and all his deedes euen the verie motions of his heart and minde his learning doctrine and contemplation of high things his preaching teaching and studie in the Scripture building of Churches founding of Abbaies giuing of Almes Masse Mattinâ— and whatsoeuer he doth though it seeme spirituall and after the Lawes of God So contrariwise call him spirituallâ— which is renued in Christ and all his deedes which springeth of faith seeme they neuer so grose as the washing of the Disciples feete done by Christ and Peters fishing after
the Resurrection yea and all the déedes of Matrimonie are pure spirituall if they proceede of faith and whatsoeuer is done within the lawes of God though it be wrought by the bodie as the verie wiping of shooes such like howsoeuer grose they appeare outward Without such vnderstanding of these words thou canst neuer vnderstand this Epistle of Paule neither any other place in the holie scripture Take héed therfore for whosoeuer vnderstandeth these words otherwise the same vnderstaÌ„deth not Paul whatsoeuer he be Tin in his Prol. to the Ro. The meaning of this place following The Flesh profiteth nothing ¶ The flesh of Christ profiteth nothing to wit if it be considered as separated from his diuine nature and from his holie spirit but it is the spirit that giueth life meaning God dwelling in Iesus Christ corporallie as Paule saith Col. 2. 9. To dwell reallie and indéede reconciling the world vnto himselfe Tindale ¶ To wit if it be separated from the spirit whereof it hath the force that commeth of the power of the spirit that the flesh giueth vs life and féedeth And therefore that we maie be truly fed and nourished with it wée must bring the spirituall mouth of faith to receiue it The Bible note ¶ Saint Austen expoundeth these words thus Understand ye spirituallie the things that I haue spoken ye shall not eate the bodie that ye sée Likewise Chrisostome saith My words must be heard spirituallie who so heareth them carnallie or according to the flesh getteth nothing nor hath no profitte by them FLORINVS Of the heresie he taught at Rome FLorinus a Priest of Rome and one Blastus fell from the Church and taught at Rome that God was the authour of euill whom Ireneus confuted Euse. li. 5. ca. 13. 18. FOLLOVVERS Who be the followers of Christ and of his Apostles ANd ye became followers of vs and of the Lord. ¶ They are true followers of the Apostles and of Christ which receiue the word of God They do receiue the word of God which doe beléeue it and frame their liues after it béeing readie to suffer patientlie all manner of aduersities for the name of the Lord as the Lord himselfe and all the Apostles did S. I. Cheeke FOOLE That calleth his brother fole ¶ Looke Racha Of the foolish woman ¶ Looke Woman FORGET How God is said to forget God is said to forget when he taketh his mercie from vs forgetting his statutes ordinaunces commaundements and to remember vs when we chaunge and not he ¶ Although God take vs out of this world yet forgetteth hée vs not though he séeme to forget vs hée keepeth those that are his alwaies in his hande and custodie And as for those that are damned they be reserued as it were in chaines vnto the daie of executing the sentence Ye see then that God doth beare vs alwaies in minde And when the Scripture saith that he hath forgot vs it is because we perceiue not his present succour like as if a poore man that lingereth in paine desire God to helpe him and féele not his helpe nor sees any likelihood that God heareth him Thus ye sée after what sorte it is saide that he hath forgotten vs but yet for all that hée remembreth vs continuallie Cal. vpon Iob. fol. 257. FORGIVE How it is vnderstood FOrgiue vs our trespasses as we forgiue our trespassers ¶ We maie not thinke that by forgiuing vnto our brethren we shall obtaine forgiuenesse of our sinnes but rather this is added for a plaine and infallible token to certifie therewith our conscience that we haue through faith in Iesus Christ for remission of our sins For if we can finde in our hearts vnfainedlie to forgiue vnto our bretheren their trespasses it is a most infallible token that our sinnes are cleane washed awaie quite forgiuen Sir I. Cheeke ¶ Because he knoweth that our nature is so weake that we cannot but sinne dailie therefore he teacheth vs dailie to repent and to reconcile our selues together dailie to aske God forgiuenesse Séeing he commandeth vs to aske we may be bold so to do and to beléeue that he will forgiue vs. No man therefore néedeth to despaire that can repent aske forgiuenesse how déepe soeuer he hath sinned And me thinke if we looke a little néere vpon this text we néeded not to make the Pope so great a God for his pardons For Christ which is a man to be beléeued sheweth vs héere a more sure way yea and that a sensible way which we may féele that we be pardoned our sinnes forgiueÌ„ We can haue no experience of the Popes things whether they be so or no He can with all his Pardons deliuer no man of any Pargatorre that God putteth vs vnto in this world He cannot blesse or heale anie man so mush as of a poore â—gue or Tooth-ach which diseases yet by his own confession GOD putteth on vs to purge vs from our sinne But where we cannot see feele or haue anie experience at all that it so is there is he mightie If I were come home out of a land where neuer man was before and were sure neuer man should come I might tell as many wonders as Master Moore doth of Vtopia and no man could rebuke me But héere Christ maketh thée sure of pardon for if thou canst forgiue thy Brother GOD hath bound himselfe to forgiue thee What if no man haue sinned against mee that were hard in this life Neuerthelesse if that profession be in thy heart that thou knowest that is thy dutie to forgiue thy brother for thy fathers sake and art obedient vnto thy fathers ordinaunce and wouldest forgiue if anie of thy bretheren had offenced thée and did aske thee forgiuenesse then hast thou that same spirit which God desireth to be in 〈…〉 Marke what Christ saith aboue in the beginning of the 〈…〉 chapter Blessed be the mercifull for they shall haue mercie Doest thou 〈…〉 thy bretheren that sinne and doest thy best to aâ—â—nd them that thy fathers name maie be honoured Then hast thou that whereby thou art sure of mercie as soone as thou desirest it And againe Blessed be the peace makers for they shall be Gods children Loe if there be anie variaunce among thy bretheren that one haue offended the other do thy best to set them at one and thou hast the same thing that God 〈…〉 of 〈…〉 and â—orthwith he hath bound himself to forgiue thée Tindale in the 6. of Math. FORNICATOR ¶ Looke Sa 〈…〉 FORSAKE What it is to forsake a mans selfe IF anie man will follow me let him forsake himselfe ¶ To forsake himselfe is vtterlie to 〈…〉 against the will of the flesh mortifâ—eng the affections of his minde working the glorie of God and the 〈…〉 of his neighbour as is 〈…〉 Rom. 15. 2. ¶ None of them saith S. Luke that refuseth not all that he possesseth can be my disciple that is he that casteth not away
allow not that which I doe for what I would that doe I not but that I hate that doe I. Rom. 7. 15. Not that we are sufficient as of our selues to thinke anie thing but our ablenesse is of God 2. Cor. 3. 5. For it is God that worketh in you both the will the déede euen of his good pleasure Phil. 2. 13. What little freedome of will Saint Paule had Read Rom. 7. 14. c. FRVITE The meaning of these two places following And blessed is the fruite of thy wombe ¶ Christ could not haue bene the fruite of the virgins wombe if he had not taken the substaunce of his bodie of her substance that by the mightie power of the holie ghost Sir I. Cheeke By their fruits ye shall know them ¶ Christ giueth vs this lesson not to trie the true doctrine from the false but a true professour from an hypocrite otherwise our liues must be tried by the gospell and not the gospell by our liues FOVNDATION How Christ is the foundation of the Church and not Peter Other foundation none can be laide but onelie that is laide alreadie which is Christ Iesus ¶ Saint Paule found great fault with the Corinthians that sayde I holde of Apollo I holde of Paule I holde of Peter but the Catholikes say thou art Peter and vpon this foundation the pillers of the Church which are the Bishops are sure set And so deuising an other foundation beside Christ and contrarie to S. Paules doctrine would haue all the Bishops of the world holde of Peter Gaderenes The vnderstanding of this place following AND preached throughout all the citie ¶ To wit the Citie of the Gaderenes And though Marke saie in the 5. Chapter verse 20 that he preached it in Decapolis they descent not for Plinie recordeth li. 3. Chap. 18. That Gadara is a towne of Decapolis So that Decapolis was partlie on this side Iordan and partlie on the other side Beza GALGAL What this word signifieth IOsua pitched in Galgal ¶ Galgal is betwéene Iordane and Iericho of the East end of the citie The worde signifieth by interpretation taking awaie because the Lord ther tooke away the reproofe and shame of Aegypt as in the next chapter verse 9. where he saith This day haue I taken the shame of Aegypt from you c. Before saith the Bible note they were like to the vncircumcised Aegyptians whom though they serued yet they disdained and iudged them prophane and shamefull This authour saith that Shame in the 5. Chapter verse 9. signifieth miserie wretchednesse contempt despite vilenesse bondage Iosephus de Antiqui li. 5. cha 10. saith that Galgal signifieth libertie T. M. GALILEANS How we ought not to iudge rashlie of the Galileans SUppose ye that those Galileans were greater sinners then all the other Galileans because they suffered such punishment ¶ The Iewes tooke occasion héereby to condemne them as most wicked men Geneua ¶ We ought in no wise to iudge rashlie of them that receiue punishmēts for their misdeeds nor yet to despise thē For if our sinnes and lewdnesse were openlie knowne we shoulde be counted of like punishment Againe God doth otherwhile punish some as them vppon whome the Towre fell in Siloe for to admonish other that they perish not lykewise Sir I. Cheeke ¶ The Galileans as I suppose were they of whome certeine had shewed vnto Christ Luke 13 that Pilate had mingled their bloud with their owne Sacrifices Wherevppon Ambrose in Luke noteth their Sacrifice to haue béene abhominable Euse. Eccle. Hist. lib. 1. Chap. 6. mencioneth the heresie of the Galileans out of Iosephus to haue spronge vp of one Iudas Galileus in the time of Augustus when Cyrenius was President of Iudaea and vnder the sayde Emperour of an other called Symon Galileus vnder Copinius the President They exhorted the Iewes to a lawelesse and carnall libertie affirming that Taxe and Tribute was nothing else but slauish seruitude They misliked moreouer with the Iewes that they suffered mortall men vnder God to reigne ouer them Of the same opinion were the Galileans in the time of Pilate vnder the Emperour Tiberius Wherefore Iudas as Iosephus writeth was hanged together with his complises Symon came to naught and Pilate rewarded them vnder him as rebells deserued Antiqui li. 20. Chap. 5. Bel. Iude. li. 2. Chap. 7. Luke 13. GALL. What is signifie◠thereby AND closed me with Gall c. ¶ Gall for sorrowfulnesse as in the Psal. 69. 21. They gaue me Gall to eate c. That is they that should haue comforted me did me most griefe and augmented my sorrowe as if one should giue bitter meates to him that is hungrie Howbeit that Prophesie was also fulfilled in our Sauiour Christ of whom Dauid was héere a figure as in Saint Mathew 27. T. M. And giuen vs water of Gall to drinke ¶ That is hath brought vs into extreme affliction and thus they shall not attribute this plague to fortune but to Gods iust iudgement Chap. 9. 15. and. 23. 15. Geneua I sée that thou art in the gall of bitternesse ¶ Or thine heart is full of despitefull malice and diuelish poison of impietie So that now Satan hath thée ties in captiuitie in his hands Deut. 29. 18. Geneua GARDS What the Gards did signifie ANd let them make the gards of Ribād of Iacinct c. ¶ Such gards should the Christen haue déepelie fixed in their hearts cōsidering what they are bound to the Lord of what God what a seruice they haue taken vpon them that they might with all diligence and circumspection fulfill that which they haue promised T. M. ¶ Reade the text at this place Nu. 15. 38. thou shalt learne whie the Iewes did weare such borders vpon their garmentes ¶ Looke Philacteries Borders GARMENT OF HEALTH What the Garment of health is FOR he shall put vpon me the garment of health ¶ The Garmēt of health is faith that worketh by charitie which is called the wedding garment Mat. 22. 11. This Garment sayth the Prophet shall Christ put vpon the Church For all that beléeue in God shall be saued through Christ and be his beloued children by election and iustified by his bloud Ephe. 1. 7. T. M. GATE How this word Gate is taken in Scripture IN the Scripture the worde Gate signifieth iudgement Because mens causes were wont to be debated there And it was the place where common assemblies were made And finallie it was the seate of iustice and this is it that is meant in the Psalme 118. 20. where it is said that the children of good men and of such as are blessed of God shal be mainteined in the Gats and put their enimies to flight Caluine vpon Iob. fol. 83. Then Booz went vnto the Gate ¶ The Gates in the scripture do oftentimes signifie the places wher the people did commonlie assemble and when iudgements were giuen and causes determined for in olde time was such
inclosed in a Boxe of an inche and an halfe déepe when the Priest will mumble vppe foure wordes in a corner and there bée tied till he waxe foistie vnlesse the Priest loose him A. G. How God is called a Rocke The Lord is my Rocke ¶ Godlie men haue called the Lord by diuers names according to their faith that is as they thought of God within themselues and as they also had proued As Dauid héere calleth him his rocke his Castle his deliuerer his strength his shield his horne of defence Psal. 18. 1. T M. ¶ By the diuersitie of these comfortable names he sheweth how his faith was strengthened in all temptations Geneua ¶ God is called a Rock because he his word lasteth for euer He is sure to trust to and a present comfort to belâ—â—uers their singular defence at all times T. M. How God is not chaunged If I shall speake euill against anie Nation saith the Lord and that Nation shall repent I will also repent me of that euill which I said I would doe And that Ieremie might more manifestlier vnderstande the things that were spoken he bad him goe into the house of the Potter where he saw the Potter make a vessell of claie which was broken in the handes of the workman But the Potter made againe another vessell of the same claie So saith the Lord if they repent I will also repent I do now make for them euill things but for euill things I will make good And yet as I haue said he changeth not his sentence because such threatenings and promises doe depend vpon a condition which is sometimes chaunged when as God abideth the selfe same Of this thing right well writeth Chrisostome vpon Genesis in his 25. homelie The Lord commanded Noe to build an Arke threatened that after an 120. yeres he wold destroie all mankinde by a floud but when in the meane time they nothing at all profited he cut off 20. yeres sent the floud in yâ— hundred yeare and yet was not God chaunged but the conditions of men veried The same Chrisostome also vpon Math. in his 65. homelie when he interpreteth this Uerelie I saie vnto you ye which haue forsaken all things c. demaundeth Was not Iudas one of the twelue And shall Iudas sit vppon the seates and iudge the twelue Tribes of Israel Did Christ chaunge his sentence No saith he but Iudas was chaunged Which selfe same thing we must iudge of the citie of Niniue of King Ezechias whom God pronounced should die For neither Niniue at that time perished nor Ezechias diâ—d because they were changed God said at the beginning that the feare of man shuld be vpon beasts but it happeneth contrarie For men are now afraid of Lions Beares and Tigers because they are of them oftentimes torne but that commeth héereof because the condition of men is chaunged and not the councell of God Pet. Mart vpon Iudie fol. 175. How God heareth no sinners God heareth no sinners that is he heareth none that repenteth not nor is not in minde to leaue their euill life Tindale ¶ Saint Austen saith This was not spoken of the Lord but of him that had alreadie his bodelie eies restored but the eiâ—s of the heart was â—ot yet opened and therefore he thought of the Lord that he was but a Prophet for afterward knowing that he was the Sonne of God hée worshipped him But the Lord himselfe when two did praie together in one Temple a Pharisie anâ— a Publicane doth saie that the Publicane confessing his sinnesâ— was more iustified then the Pharisie boasting his meritesâ— for although being iustified he ceased not to bée a sinner yet while he was a sinner he did praie and confesse his sinnes that he might be iustified and being heard he was iustified that he might cease to be a sinner and trulie he should not cease to be a sinner vnlesse he were heard being yet a sinner ¶ This place doth not so meane that God will heare no sinners that is alwaies readie to repent but of such as will neuer repent but still continue in their sinnes We must vnderstande that there be two kinde of sinners They that acknowledge their sinnes and repent vnfainedlie are heard and forgiuen of God Math. 9. 13. and. 28. Eze. 18. 21. But they that doe of an infidelitie continue in their sinfull abhominable liuing and despaire of the mercie of God shall neuer bée heard Iohn 5. 16. Sir I. Cheeke How God tempteth no man to euill ¶ Looke Temptation How we are made like vnto God After his owne likenesse ¶ That is after the shape and Image which was before appointed for the Sonne of God The â—hiefe part of man which is the soule is made like vnto God in a certaine proportion of nature of power of working so that in thatâ— we are all made like vnto God T. M. ¶ This Image and likenesse of God in man is expounded where it is written that man was created after God in righteousnesse and true holinesse meaning by these two words all perfection as immortalitie wisedome truth innocencie power c. The Bible note How to serâ—e God in the spirit ¶ Looke Spirit Of Gods permission or suffering ¶ Looke Permission What the hiding of Gods face is ¶ Looke Hide How God is to be worshipped ¶ Looke Worship How God is called a consuming fire For the Lord thy God is a consuming fire ¶ Because God proueth his by afflictions therefore he is called a consuming fire Heb. 12. 29. And because he consumeth the vnfaithfull remednesse for there is nothing that can resist his anger towards them T. M. How Gods ordinaunce may not be broken There were some orders in the Primatiue Church commanded by God and some there were deuised by man for the better training of the people Such orders as were commaunded by God maie in no wise be chaunged onlie because God commanded them For as God is euerlasting so is his word commandement euerlasting On the other side such orders as hath bene deuised by men maie be broken vppon some good consideration onelie because they were men that deuised them For as they be mortall so all their wisedomes and iudgements be but mortall And so indéede as touching such things as hath bene ordeined by men we are not bound of necessitie to the order of the Church but such things as God hath commaunded preciselie by his worde maie not bée broken by anie custome or consent How God was seene ¶ Looke See Of Gods consolation in trouble And that because we should not put our trust in our selues but in God ¶ God doth helpe and deliuer vs when we doe patientlie beare his crosse that is to saie the persecution trouble and aduersitie that he doth send vnto vs. For God will neuer forsake them that do patientlie wait for his aide succour Againe they yâ— wil not wait for
suanitatis A Sacrifice vnto God a swéete sauour whole Grocers shops of spicerie all the flowers in Priapus garden all the floures in Naiades and Traiades and Satyrus that is all the flowers in Hils Dales and floures in manie a great Forest are not so delightfull and smelling The Uiolet hath not the like sauour the Rose hath not the like sauour the Lilie the like smell the Giliflower the like sent as good life through good faith yéeldeth to Gods nostrells c. T. Drant Of the good purpose of man ¶ Looke Man GOOD INTENT How our good intents must agree with Gods word NOthing can be done to the honour of God nor with a good intent but that which is done according to his word For the word of God is the verie true and onelie rule of all good intents and of the honour wherwith he ought to be honoured For it is not sufficient for man to honour God according to his own fansie and to doe whatsoeuer liketh himselfe For God hath giuen a contrarie commaundement saieng Do not euerie one of you what shall please you but that onelie which I commaunde you Pet. Viret The Lord was wroth with Oza and smote him because he put his hand to the Arke c. ¶ Oza punished because he tooke vpon him an office wherevnto he was not called for it was the Priests office Nu. 4. 15. So that all good intents be condemned except they be commaunded by the word of God Leo the first of that name in his sermon of the Passion of of the Lord saith that Peter when he cut off the eare of the seruaunt of the high Priest was moued with a godly motion but what godly motion could it be which Christ reproued yea so reproued it that he affirmed yâ— he which so drew the sword shuld perish with the sword What other thing was this then to haue a zeale of God but as Paul saith not according to knowledge Paule also the Apostle when he afflicted and destroied the Christians thought that he did God high seruice Pet. Mar. vpon Iudic. fol. 152. Of the good intent of Nadab and Abihu The good intent of Nadab and Abihu the sonnes of Aaron doe shewe vs the fruites of mans good intent without Gods word As we maie doe nothing lesse so doth that ensample teach that we maie doe no more then is commaunded T. M. Examles of good intents out of holie Scripture ¶ The man that gathered sticks on the Sabboth daie thought he had done well and yet was stoned to death for his so dooing Nu. 15. 32. ¶ Looke Man ¶ The man that doth after the meaning of his own heart God will punish Saule of a good intent saued Agag king of Amalech contrarie to the commaundement of God by Samuel therfore was reproued 1. Reg. 15. 8. c. Iames Iohn desiring of good intent that fire might come downe from heauen and consume the Samaritanes were rebuked of Christ. Luke 9. 54. ¶ Peter of good intent would haue disswaded Christ from his suffering was called Satan for his labour Mar. 8. 32. ¶ Iudas of a good intent spake to haue the ointment solde and the monie giuen to the poore ¶ The Iewes of a good intent put Christ and Stephen to death Math. 27. Act. 7. GOODS How and where they ought to be most safelie laid vp A Mans goods are no where more safelie laid vp then in the hands of his friends As Alexander being asked the question in what place he hadde his treasure lieng in the handes of my friends quod he meaning that a mans goods are no where more safelie then so laid vp in store For when the case requireth goods so bestowed come againe to our hands with increase How the goods of the Church ought to be bestowed S. Hierom saithâ— so manie as with the goods of the Church satisfie their own pleasure are like to the Pharisies which gaue monie to the kéepers of Christs sepulcher to oppresse the glory of God Hierom. in Math. cap. 28. Vrban Bishop of Rome saith The goodes of the Church ought not to be turned to anie other vses then to Ecclesiastical vses and the commâ—dities of the poore for they are saith he the oblations of the faithfull and the patrimonie of the poore giuen vnto the Lord for this purpose If anie man therefore which God forbid bestoweth them otherwise let him take heed he fall not into the damnation of Ananias Saphira be proued guiltie of Sacriledge Forasmuch as not onlie Tenths are not ours but are appointed for yâ— reliefe of yâ— congregation but also whatsoeuer we receiue more of God then we haue néede off that altogether ought to be bestowed on the poore If we receiue that for our owne lusts vanities which is appointed for the poore looke how manie people die either for hunger or want of cloathes in all those places where we dwell let vs be well assured that at the daie of iudgement we shall vender accompts for the liues of them all Caesarius in admonitione S. Gregory appointeth that the Church-goods should be deuided into foure parts One to the Bishop and his familie for the maintenaunce of hospitalitie and reliefe of the poore The second to the Cleargie that is to saie to the Ministers Deacons Schollers The third to the poore The fourth to the repairing of the Temple S. Gregory 12. q. 2. can quatuor GORTHEANS What the Gortheans were THe Gortheans were Sects celebrating their festiuall daies at other times then the Iewes did Epipha prefaci lib. 1. de hae res GOSPELL What the Gospell signifieth THe Gospell signifieth a message of God happie and ioifull news and sheweth to vs the grace by the which we are discharged and set frée before the iudgment of God and deliuered from the death and eternall damnation to the which we are iustlie condemned by the Law And it declareth vnto vs by by what meanes wherby and by whom we obtaine that grace and of whom Pet. Viret ¶ As touching the interpretation of this word Gospell it being taken from the Gréeke word signifieth good or glad tidings The which word the thréescore and ten Interpreters vsed so often as they found the Hebrue word Bisser which signifieth to tell and Besora Tidings being the deriuatiue of the same and also Mevasser Telling Marâ—orate This word Gospell signifieth good tidings and is taken héere for the Storie which conteineth the ioifull message of the comming of the Sonne of God promised from the beginning Geneua ¶ The Gospell after S. Iohn Euangelion signifieth good tidings And in the holy writers it signifieth a publique solemne and open preaching of Christ whereby his death hath purged our sinnes and being risen from the dead raineth in the haâ—ts of his chosen and renueth them vnto godlines through his spirit mortifieng from time to time their foolish lusts and abolishing more and more the remnaunt
of the letters but the Gospell is in the marking of the sentence of Scriptures This sentence approueth Saint Paule saieng thus The kingdome of God is not in worde but in vertue and Dauid saith The voice of the Lorde that is his worde is in vertue And after Dauid saith Through the worde of God the heauens were made And in the spirit of his mouth is all the vertue of them In the booke of Mar. fol. 644. An exposition of this place following For I am not ashamed of the Gospell ¶ The Gospell is that heauenly message which declareth vnto vs yâ— Iesus Christ is the power of God in whom and by whom God doth set foorth vnto the world all his heauenlie treasures that whosoeuer doth beléeue in him whether he be a Romaine or a Iew Gréeke or other he should not perish but haue lyfe euerlasting Sir I. Cheeke Saint Bede affirmeth that in his time and almost a thousand yeares after Christ héere in Britaine Easter was kept after the manner of the East church in the full moone what daie in the wéeke so euer it fell on and not on the Sundaie as wée doe now whereby it is to be collected that the first preachers in this land haue come out froÌ„ the East part of yâ— world where it was so vsed rather then from Rome Petrus Cluniacensis writing to Barnard affirmeth that the Scottes in his time did celebrate their Easter not after the Romaine manner but after the Gréeks And as the sayd Britaines were not vnder the Romaines in the time of this Abbot of Cluniake So neither were they nor would bee vnder the Romaine Legate in the time of Gregorie nor woulde admit anie primacie of the Bishop of Rome to be aboue them Ghildas saith that Ioseph of Aramathia that tooke downe Christ from the crosse béeing sent hether by Philip the Apostle out of Fraunce he beganne to preach the Gospell first in this Realme in the time of Tiberius the Emperour Nicephorus saith that Symon Zelottes about the same time came into this land and did the like Theodoretus sayth that Saint Paule immediatly after his first deliuerie in Rome vnder the Emperour Nero preched the Gospell in this Ilande and in other Countries of the West Tertulian saith of his time that the countries of Britaiâ—e which the Romaines could neuer attaine vnto are now subiâ—ct to Christ. Origen saith the same GOATE How this Goate doth figure Christ. PUtting them vpon the head of the Goat ¶ Héere this Goat is a true signe of Iesus Christ who beareth the sinnes of the people Esay 53. 5. Geneua Why it is called the scape Goate And the other for a scape Goate ¶ In the Hebrew it is called Azazel which some saie is a mountaine néere Sinai whether this Goate was sent but rather is called scape Goate because it was not offered but sent into the desart as verse 21. Geneua GRACE What Grace is BY grace vnderstand the fauour of God and also the gifte of working of the spirit in vs as loue kindnesse patience obedience mercifulnesse despising of worldlie thinges peace concord and such like Tindale The true definition of grace The true definition of Grace and agréeing to the holy scriptures is the free beneuolence of God whereby he counteth vs déere in Christ Iesus and forgiueth vs our sinnes giueth the holie Ghost an vpright life and eternall felicitie by this definition is séene not onlie what we call grace but also by whom we haue it and with all the principall effects thereof Pet. Mar. vpon the Rom. fol. 140. Receiued grace of all Apostleship ¶ Grace is throughout all the Epistles of Paule taken for the fauour and frée mercie of God whereby he saueth vs fréelie without anie desertes or workes of the lawe In like maner peace is taken for the tranquilitie of the conscience being fullie perswaded that through the merites of Christs death and bloud-shedding there is an attonement and peace made betwéene God and vs so that God will no more impute our sinnes vnto vs nor yet condemne vs. Sir I. Cheeke What it is to reiect grace To reiect and refuse the grace of God is to séeke righteousnesse by the law or to deserue grace by our owne righteousnes What difference is betweene grace and gift Grace properlie is Gods fauour beneuolence or kind mind which of his owne selfe without deseruing of vs he beareth vnto vs wherby he was moued inclined to giue Christ vnto vs with all his other gifts of grace Gift is the holie Ghost his working whom he powreth into the hearts of theÌ„ on whom he hath mercie whom he fauoureth Though the gifts of yâ— spirit increase in vs dailie haue not yet the full perfection yea though there remaine in vs yet euill lusts sinne which fight against the spirit as he saith héere in the seauenth Chapter and in the fift to the Galathians and as it was spoken before in the third Chapter of Genesis of the debate betwéene the womans seede and the séede of the Serpent yet neuerthelesse GODS fauour is so greate and so strong ouer vs for Christs sake that wee are counted for full whole and perfect before God For Gods fauour towardes vs diuideth not her selfe increasing a lyttle and little as doe the giftes but receyueth vs whole and altogether in full loue for Christes sake our intercessour and Mediatour And because the giftes of the spirite and the battell betwéene the spirite and euill lustes are begunne in vs alreadie Of this nowe vnderstande thou the. 7. Chapter where Paule accuseth himselfe as a sinner and yet in the 8. Chapter sayth There is no dampnation to them that are in Christ and that because of the spirite and because the gifts of the spirite are begunne Sinners wée are because the flesh is not full killed and mortified Neuerthelesse in as much as we beléeue in Christ and haue the earnest and beginning of the spirite and woulde faine bée perfect GOD is so louing and fauourable vnto vs that he will not looke on such sin neither will count it as sinne but will deale with vs according to our beliefe in Christ and according to his promises which hée hath sworne to vs vntill the sinne bée full slaine in vs and mortified by death Tindale in his Prol. to the Rom. The difference betweene grace and the Lawe Chrisostome noteth certeine diefferences betwéene the Lawe and Grace The Lawe sayth hée setteth â—oorth a Crowne but first requireth workes and battailes Grace first crowneth and afterwarde bringeth vnto the battayle By this hée teacheth that the righteousnesse which is set forth the Lawe is obteined by workes for wée cannot bée iustified by the lawe vnlesse wée haue accomplished all the thinges which are commaunded in the lawe But that other righteousnesse which wée haue by grace through fayth doth first crowne vs with a newe generation and adoption to be the children of
GOD And wée béeing regenerate it bringeth vs forth to battaile and vnto good workes Héerevnto Chrisostome addeth the lawe reproueth but loseth not from sinne Grace loseth from sinne and reproueth not The lawe reproueth sinne and increaseth it Grace forgiuing it suffereth vs not to be vnder sinne c. Pet. Mar. vpon the Rom. fol. 134. How this following is vnderstoode And of his fulnesse haue all wée receiued euen Grace for Grace ¶ This sentence is sundrie wise expounded I will first shew you Saint Austens minde These be his words vpon this place That brethren all we haue receiued out of his fulnesse out of the fulnesse of his mercie haue we receiued what Remission of sinnes that we might be iustified by fayth And what moreouer Grace for Grace that is to witte For this Grace whereby we liue of Fayth we shall receiue an other Grace namelie Euerlasting lyfe But what else is it saue Grace For if I shall saie this is due to me I assigne somewhat to my selfe as to whome it is due But GOD crowneth the giftes of his mercie in vs. Thus yée sée Saint Austens meaning to witte that all good giftes and in the ende euerlasting lyfe is not a recompence of our merites but commeth of the frée liberalitie of God because it pleaseth him so to reward his former graces and to crowne his owne gyftes in vs. And so hée calleth faith whereby wée are iustified one Grace and euerlaâ—ing lyfe an other grace verye truelie and godlye to the confusion of the common Idolles Souldiers Other expounding Grace for Grace Grace vppon Grace teach that out of this fulnesse of his sonne GOD gaue to our Fathers vnder the olde Testament the spirite of feare whereby as children vndâ—r a Schoolemaster they were kept in and restrained that they shoulde not stray abroad after fleshlie lusts but be ledde foorth and framed to some goodnesse And in the new Testament hée giueth the spirit of fréedome whereby with more franke and free hearts with more ioifull courage by the motion of the spirit we doe the thing that pleaseth God not that our Fathers were altogether voide of this frée spirit but because of their childlie age they were kept more vnder by feare the spirite was not so richlie larglie giuen to them as to vs I meane vniuersallie touching gods ordinarie disposition For to some speciall person the spirit was larglie giuen and more larglie then it is nowe The exposition of other is that God loueth and fauoureth vs because of the loue and fauour that he beareth to his sonne as Saint Paule writeth That he hath made vs acceptable in the beloued For by nature we are the children of wrath the loue and fauour that we finde in Gods sight is for that of his own goodnesse he hath made vs the members of his most dearelye beloued sonne and so loueth vs as a parte of his sonnes bodie Other thinke that the meaning of these words is that GOD powreth all his graces into the Lorde Iesus and by him conueieth the same vnto vs as by a Conduct pipeâ— I leaue to your choise which of these expositions ye will take B. Traheron By grace vnderstand fauour The meaning is for the fauour that God the Father hath to his sonne Christ hath he receiued vs into fauour So as Christ is beloued of his Father euen so are we beloued for his sake Rom. 5. 15. T. M. ¶ All grace and all that is pleasant in the sight of God is giuen vs for Christs sake onelie euen out of the fulnesse and abundance of the fauour that he receiueth with the father Tindale ¶ Grace for grace That is God doth fauour vs and giue grace to so manie as beléeue in Christ are become his members The Bible note What is vnderstood by grace and peace Grace to you and peace from God By grace héere is vnderstood the fauour of GOD wherewith he fréelie forgiueth sinnesâ— By peace the tranquilitie of conscience prâ—céeding therof Tindale How these words Grace and Truth are expounded But grace and truth came by Iesus Christ. ¶ By grace some vnderstand that that maketh vs amiable and acceptable and getteth vs fauour before God and man By truth they vnderstand true sincere perfect sound and sure righteousnesse Other by grace in this place vnderstand forgiuenesse of sinnes by truth the fulfilling of all the figures and shadowes in Moses lawe in which signification you shall take the words the sâ—nce shall be good and godlie B. Traheron The grace saith Saint Austen which is giuen of the largnesse of God priuilie into mans heart cannot be despised of no manner of hard heart for therfore it is giuen that the hardnesse of the heart shal be taken awaie Wherefore when the father is herde within and doth learne that he must come vnto his sonne then taketh he awaie our stonie heart and giueth vs a fleshlie heart by this meanes he maketh vs his children of promise and the vessels of mercie which he hath prepared to glorie But wherefore doth he not learne all men to come to Christ because that those yâ— he learneth he learneth of mercie and those that he learneth not of his iudgement doth he not learne them These places following are alleadged of D. Barnes against Free will Saint Austen saith that there is no hardnesse of heart that can resist grace Dunce saith that there maie bée an obstacie in mans heart S. Austen saith that grace findeth the heart in hardnesse and obstinacie But Dunce saith that there is a mollifieng that precedeth grace which is called attrition Saint Austen saith when the Father learneth vs within then taketh he awaie our stonie hearts But Dunce saith that we can doe it by the common naturall influence that is wée can dispose our selues of congruence Saint Austen saith how all men be not taught to come to Christ but onelie they that be taught of mercie be taught and if it be of mercie then it is not of congruence by attrition The meaning of these places following For by grace are ye saued through faith ¶ So then grace that is to saie the gift of God and Faith doe stande one with an other to which two these be contrarie to be saued by our selues or by our workes Therefore what meane they which would ioine together things of so contrarie nature Beza And grace for grace ¶ This place is diuerslie expounded Some vnderstand the first grace to be that by yâ— which through faith we receiue remission of our sinnes the other grace to bée lyfe euerlasting the which kinde of Grace is giuen to the faithfull according to the saieng of the Apostle but the grace of God is eternall life Rom. 6. 23. But other some will haue the first to bée that which in the olde Testament was giuen to the Iewes The other to be more copious and large and giuen to all men But the simple sence
to harden GOd is said to harden when he calleth he resisteth making himselfe vnworthie of the kingdome of heauen he doth then permit him vnto himselfe that is he leaueth man vnto his owne corrupt nature according vnto the which the hart of man is stonie which is onlie mollified and made tractable by the onelie grace of God therefore the withdrawing of Gods grace is the hardening of mans hart and when we are left to our selues then are we hardened Bullinger fol. 490. ¶ God is said to harden mans heart when he doth iustly punish his obstinacie and wickednesse by withdrawing his spirite and grace The Bible note ¶ Harden his heart ¶ By returning my spirite and deliuâ—ring him to Satan to increase his 〈…〉 Geneua HEART Where the heart of man is placed THe heart of man is placed on the left side all other beasts in the middle of the â—reast The opinion of all naturall Philosophers is that the first that is formed in man is the heart and the last member that dieth in man How some mens hearts be hairie Plinie saith that some mans heart is hairie which betokeneth hardie couragious and actiue as it was proâ—ed by one Aristodamus which fought against the Lacedemonians and slew thrée hunâ—red with his owne handes and he being dead and opened his heart was found hairie How the heart of man that is poysoned will not burne Sweton and Plinie saith both that if a man die of poyson the heart of that man can not be burned though it be cast into the fire which was proued of Germanicus father to Caligula Of the heart and wombe of God The heart of God the Father signifieth the secret of his wisdome of which he begate his word that is his Sonne without beginning without anie passion Psal. 45. 1. My heart is inditing of a good matter His wombe is vsed in the same signification Psal. 110. 4. Of my womde before the morning starre I begate thée Augustine HART OR STAGGE Aâ— the Hâ—rt being poysoned doth couet the watâ—r so we being poysoned with sinne ought to flie vnto Christ for succour THose that doe write of the nature of beasts doe saie that an Hart among other his peculiar properties hath a great desire aboue all other beasts to the waters and that for thrée causes One is for the quenching of his thirst and that desire is common to him with all other beasts he hath also a naturall desire to the water when he is hot and chafed with the chasing of dogs and that for two causes One the colde water cooleth his heat and refresheth his strength Secondlie the water by the meanes of his readinesse and aptnesse to swimme doth not onelie sette him forward and giueth him a vauntage before the dogs but also doth sometime thereby deceiue the Hounds and sometime defendeth him against the â—ray-hounds So that the Hart being chased and in daunger of his 〈…〉 hearesorteth by and by for hisâ— comfort and defence Ad 〈…〉 aquarum vnto the water springs vnto the Brookes or Riuers Our Hunters I trowe tearme it not to call it the water Springs but they call it the Sound The Stagge saie they got him to the Sound and there the Hounds made a fault and had lâ—st him clearelie had not one olde Hound haue bene which iusâ—â—lie leaped into the water and on the other side tried which waie he was gone and so followed the chase afresh Beside these two great causes why the Hart desireth the water there is yet another as great as anie of the other two but not so well knowen to the most part of men as the other be In Affrike and other hot Countries where many Serpents be there is a naturall enmitie betwéene the Harte and them and as soone as the Hart hath deuoured the Serpent the poyson of the Serpent doth cast the Hart into such a feruent heate that it causeth him to haue a meruailous desire to the water without which the Hart must néede die Such a loue ought all men haue to godlinesse and to runne to God for succour when they be poysoned with the venime of sinne or oppressed with anie kinde of trouble as the Hart hath 〈…〉 runne to the water Springs when he is chased with Dogges or poysoned with Serpents So that they maie saie with the Prophet Dauid As the Hart desireth the water Springs so my soule desireth thée O Lord. Ric. Turnar HARVEST What is vnderstood by this word Haruest THe Haruest is great but the labourers are fewe ¶ The Haruest are the hearts of men prepared to heare the worde as it appeareth by the Samaritanes Iohn 4. 39. Tindale Because the haruest of the earth is ripe ¶ This Haruest is the verie same that Christ willeth to be taried for when he teacheth of the sâ—oling out of the good from the bad Suffer ye them saith he to growe together till Haruest and when Haruest commeth I will saie to the Haruest folke First gather together the Darnell and binde it vp in bundells to be burnt but gather ye the Wheate together in my Barne Mat. 13. 30. Marl. fol. 216. HATE The meaning of this place following HE that hateth his life in this world shall keepe it vnto life eternall ¶ He that can be content to loose his temporall life in this world for Christs sake and his word shall liue for eueâ— As in Maâ—h 〈…〉 Tindale When a man maie hate his neighbour WHen thy neighbour hath shewed thée more vnkindnesse tâ—en God hath loue then maâ—â— thou hate him and not before but must loue him for Gods sake till he fight against God to 〈…〉 the name and glorie of God Tindale fol. 204. HATH 〈…〉 following For 〈…〉 But whosoeuer hath not c. ¶ That is to 〈…〉 He that hath a good heart toward the word of God and a set purpose to fashion his déedes thereafter and to garnish it with godlie liuing and to testifie it to other the same shall increase more more dâ—ilie 〈…〉 the graâ—e of God and Christ. But he that loueth it not to liue thereafter and to edifie other the same shall loose the grace of true knowledge and be blinded againe and euerie daie worse and worse blinder and blinder till he be an vtter enimie vnto the word of God and his heart so hardened that it shal be impossible to conuert it Tindale ¶ He that hath anie thing as he should haue it righâ—lie and vseth it well as he should do the same shal abound and increase more and more in goodnesse and godlinesse But he that hath not euen that he hath shall be taken from him that is he that liueth not according to the knowledge he hath in Gods open word of his commaundements but knoweth the Lords will doth it not shall be depriued of that he hath and turned ouer into blindnesse and darknesse ¶ They that haue a desire of righteousnesse and of the truth shall be more and
forbiddeth it to fal down before or to honour Images wherfore it is plaine Idolatrie to fal down or to knéele before theÌ„ it cannot be excused nor mocked out with any popish glose of a certein reuerent behauiour before Images For Images be called in scripture abhominatioÌ„ yâ— execrable signes of yâ— destructioÌ„ of yâ— popish Church Dan. 9. And Christ himselfe confirming iâ— addeth Who so readeth the place let him vnderstand it Wherefore when an Idoll or Image or false Gods followe anie of these words Adoro Colo Seruio and such like then beware of that act fall not downe with no reuerent behauiour nor worship thou them but saie with Daniel his fellowes yea as Christ said to the diuell To thy Lord God shalt thou doe reuerent behauiour and him onlie shalt thou serue worship Let these defenders of Idolatrie shew vs one place in al scripture which either commandeth or permitteth anie Idol honour or Image seruice which they call adoration or reuerent behauiour to anie Image if they cannot then let vs saie vnto them as Christ saide to Satan Auoide ye diuels and learne to worship your Lord God and him onelie serue c. Melancthon vpon Daniel HOPE A definition of Hope HOpe is a facultie or power breathed into vs by the holie Ghost whereby we with an assured patient minde wait for that the saluation begun by Christ and receiued of vs by Faith should one daie be perfected in vs not for our merites but through the mercie of God Pet. Mar. vpon the Rom. Hope is an euident shewing of things not appearing a séeing of things not seene a witnesse of darke things a presence of things absent and open shewing of hidden things Cal. in his Insti 3. b. chap. 2. Sect. 4. Hope is a most firme and vndoubted looking after those thinges which we beléeue Bul. fo 34. Hope is a trustie looking after the thing that is promised vs to come as we hope for the euerlasting ioye which Christ hath promised vnto all that beleeue in him Booke of Mar. fo 1112. How hope is of things absent We are saued by hope saith Paule but hope that is séene is no hope for howe can a man hope for that which he séeth but and if we hope for that which we sée not then do we with patience abide for it ¶ Abraham hoped that he should receiue the promised lande when as yet he possessed not one foote of grounde in it but saw it inhabited of most puissaunt nations Moses hoped that he shoâ—ld deliuer the people of Israel out of Aegypt and place them in the land of promise where as yet he saw not the manner and meanes how he should do it Dauid hoped that he should reigne ouer Israel and yet he felt the perill of Saule and his seruants hanging ouer his head so that oftener then once he was in daunger of his life The Apostles holie Martyrs of Christ did hope that they shoulde haue eternall life and that God would neuer forsake them and yet neuerthelesse they felt the hatred of all sortes of people they were banished their Countries and lastlie were slaine by sundrie torments So I say is the hope looking for of things not preseÌ„t things not séene Yea it is a sure most assured looking for of things to come that not of things whatsoeuer but of those which beléeue in faith of those which are promised to vs by the verie true liuing and eternall God For S. Peter saith Hope perfectlie in the grace which is brought vnto you Nowe they hope perfectlie which do without doubting commit themselues wholie vnto the grace of God and doe assuredlie looke for to inherit life euerlasting Bullinger fol. 305. How hope hangeth vpon faith Hope is nothing else but a looking for those things which faith hath beléeued to be trulie promised of God So faith beléeueth that God is true Hope looketh for the performaunce of his truth in coÌ„uenieÌ„t time Faith beléeueth yâ— he is our father Hope looketh for him to shew himselfe such a one toward vs. Faith beléeueth that eternal life is giuen vs Hope looketh yâ— it be one daie reuealed Faith is the foundation whervpon Hope resteth Hope nourisheth and susteineth Faith c. Caluine 3. b. Chap. 2. Sect. 42. Of Augustines Hope Augustine in his booke of Meditation writeth of the confirmation of his Hope in this sorte There bée thrée thinges which doe strengthen and confirme my heart that no lacke of desertes no consideration of mine owne baâ—enesse no regarde of the heauenlie blessednesse canne thrust me downe from the expectation of my hope My soule is fast rooted therein And wilt thou knowe what the matter is I do weigh and consider thrée points in which my whole hope doth consist That is to wit the loue of adoption the truth of the promise and the power to performe Now let my foolish imagination wonder as much as it list saie what art thou Or how great a glorie is this Or by what desert dost thou hope to obtein this thing And I wil boldlie aunswere I know whom I haue beléeued and am assured that God hath adopted me in excéeding great loue and that he is true in his promise and able in performance for he is able to doe what he will Musculus fo 459. HORIMS What manner of people the Horims were A Kinde of Giants and signifieth noble bicause that of pride they called themselnes noble or Gentles Tindale fol. 16. HORNE What this word Horne signifieth AND hath raised vp the horne of saluation ¶ This word Horne in the Hebrew tongue signifieth might it is a Metaphore taken from beasts that fight with their hornes And by raising vp the might of Israel is ment yâ— the kingdome of Israel was defended the enimies therof laied on the ground euen then when the strength of Israel séemed to be vtterlie decaied The Horne of my health c. ¶ He calleth God the horne of his helth bicause by him he had subdued his enimies obteined health It is a borrowed speach of horned beasts which with their hornes defend themselues and driue awaie them that fight against them T. M. ¶ Ye shall vnderstand yâ— the Scripture doth commonlie vse the Metaphore of the word Cornu an Horne for the most perfect and pure strength The translation béeing taken of horned beasts whose power defence be altogether in their hornes The same Metaphore the same words we haue in the Gospel of Luke in the song of Zacharie Et erexit Cornu salutis nobis in domo c. This Horne of saluation is an other manner of horne then yâ— horne which the fables of the Poet doe speake off They haue a pretie and pleasant fable not altogether vnlike to some of our pilgramage fables which was this That Iupiter which in déede was a bastard borne being cast out of his mother at al aduentures as oftentimes bastards be
euermore since the beginning of the world commaunded all inuocation all praiers all supplications all hope and confidence of helpe either bodilie or Ghostlie to be put whollie and onelye in him the onelie fountaine of life grace goodnesse health or plentie and whatsoeuer we haue Therefore it séemeth to be a dangerous sentence to saie O Iacob this is the generation of them that séeke thy face To the vtter auoiding of this inconuenience ye must note yâ— by this word Iacob is not vnderstood yâ— person of Iacob the Patriarke which was the son of Isaac â— brother to Esau but by this word Iacob the Scripture doth customablie vnderstand the whole family the whole household and the congregation of Gods people which in their manners and liuings doe follow the steppes of Iacob which according to his name was a mightie wrastler against all worldly wayes and lewde lusts of the flesh To proue that this word Iacob doth signifie all the whole people of God we haue to witnesse beside the words of the Prophet in diuers places of yâ— Psalm the manifest words of the Prophet Esa. 44. 1. Audi Iacob seruus meus Israel quem elegi c. Hearken O Iacob my seruaunt and O Israel whom I haue chosen thus saith the Lord thy fashioner and â—ormer thy helper and protector from the womb of thy mother I wil poure my spirit vppon thy seede and my blessing vppon thy stocke so that this man shall say I am the Lords and another shall call in the name of Iacob Certaine it is that these words were spoken many hundred yeares after Iacob the Patriarke was departed out of this lyfe So that the Prophet héere by the name of Iacob and Israel which was all one man vnderstandeth all the Congregation of Gods people whome he biddeth to be of a good chéere and in the Lord to ioye in this lyfe for vpon all the seed of Iacob that is vpon all faithful people that do follow the fashioÌ„ of Iacob in faith purenes of life god promiseth to poure vpon them their seede his holy spirit so that this man in this corner shall say I am the Lords another man in another corner shall call on the name of Iacob that is in the name of the same God that Iacob called on which is the father of our Lord Iesus Christ. This is inough to teach that by this one word Iacob is vnderstood all the faithfull flocke people of God which doe séeke the face of Iacob when they doe follow the steppes of Iacob in good liuing Ric. Turnar Of Iacobs lye to his father And Iacob said to his father I am Esau thy first begotten sonne c. ¶ Although Iacob was assured of this blessing by faith yet he did euil to séeke it by lyes and the more he abuseth Gods name therevnto Geneua ¶ This subtill dealing of Rebecca and Iacob with Isaac considered by it selfe is altogethers blame-worthy but if it be referred to the will of God and setting foorth of his decrée it is commendable The Bible note ¶ Some to excuse Iacobs lye saith thus Though Iacob was not the person of Esau yet in office and dignitie he was because he had obtained the birth-right So doth Christ say that Iohn was Helias because he came in yâ— persoÌ„ spirit of Helias Lyra Of Iacobs wrastlyng with the Angell When Iacob was afraid of his brother Esau and had praied to God he would deliuer him out of his hands God to comfort Iacob and to declare vnto him that he should not feare his brother Esau caused an Angell in the likenesse of a man to wrastle with him till it was day and could not preuaile against Iacob till he exercised a poynt aboue mans strength which was that he smote Iacob vnder the thigh wherewith the sinow of Iacobs leg shranke Then said Iacob I will not let goe my hold vntill thou blesse me What is the name said the Angell Iacob sayd he Well said the Angell thou shalt be called Iacob no more but thy name shal be Israel that is by interpretation a man that séeth And because thou hast wrastled with me which doth represent the person of God and hast preuailed feare not but thou shalt preuaile against men By this mystical wrastling he was ascertained that he should ouercome his brother Esau. As euermore at length the good men shall ouercome the bad R. Turn What the seede of Iacob is All men that doe wrastle fight manfully against the flesh the world and the diuell shall at length of Iacobs wrastlers be made Israelites that is the perfect séers of God in ioye and blisse euerlasting with Iacob All such spiritual wrastlers because they follow the steps of Iacob otherwise named Israel are called Semen Israel the séede of Israel Turnar How God beholdeth no sinne in Iacob He beheld no wickednesse in Iacob nor saw Idolatrie in Israel ¶ There is no people without sinne neither yet Israel but God looketh not on it he waxeth not angrie in the ende he auengeth it not according as it deserueth but amendeth it by his grace T. M. Of the finding of Iacob in Bethel ¶ Looke Bethel The vnderstanding of this place following The name of the God of Iacob defend thée By the God of Iacob or Israel is vnderstood the God of the whole stocke progenie and ofspring of Iacob or Israel and farther of all the people of the Lord as in Esay 44. 1. The cause why is that Iacob which as ye read Gen. 35. 10. was after called Israel was father to the twelue patriarks of whom the twelue tribes the whole people of Israel descended T. M. I AM. The meaning of this place following I Am that I am or I will be that I will be ¶ I will bée that I will be I am as some doe interpret it which is I am the beginning and ending by me haue ye all things and without me haue ye nothing that good is Iohn 1. 3. T. M. I am that I am ¶ The God that euer hath bene am shall beâ— the God almightie by whom all thinges haue their beeing and the God of mercie mindfull of my promise Apoc. 1. 4. IAMES Why he was called the Lords brother IAmes the Lords brother ¶ He was called the Lords brother for kinred sake for he was borne of Marie and Cleophe who was sister to Christs mother D. Heines Of the death of this Iames. Clement saith that he was cast downe from the pinacle of the Temple and being smitten with the instrument of a Fuller was slaine Booke of Mar. fo 53. Of the death of Iames the brother of Iohn ¶ This Iames saith Clement when he was brought to the tribunall seate he yâ— brought him was the cause of his trouble séeing him to be condemned and that he should suffer death as he went to execution he being moued therwith in heart and
wherevpon it must also follow that their Idolls are nothing his meaning is not that the Idolls which be in the world be nothing at all for they are wood and stone but they be of no value force or strength Now Paules aduersaries taking an occasion of this reasoned on this wise Sith that it is most certaine that Idols are vaine it is euident and plaine that the worshipping of them is vaine also If it be vaine and the godly which confesse doe beléeue it to be vaine the godly may without scrupulositie of conscience be present at the sacrifices of the Gentils sit with them at their feasts bankets which they do kéepe in the honor of their Idols For the minde being restored vnto it selfe doe honor worship the true lyuing God alone therfore it contēueth Idols cannot sith it is purified by saith be polluted or defiled with those things y◠be offered vnto thē Unto all these Paule maketh this answere Although thou doest beléeue there is but one God doest therfore vnderstand that both the Idols the worshipping of them the sacrices offered vnto them are but méere vanitie yet all men do not so much neither do they come to the sacrifices with the same conscience He that is weake hath not yet put away his olde inueterate error which he had sucked of his fore-fathers doth with a conscience sit at such meates according to his olde superstition which he hath not full shaken off doth feare dread those Gods Specially when he séeth thée whom he taketh to be of a sound iudgment to sit at such prophane meates for he doth suspect that thou doest eate with none other conscience then hee doth and so he is not smally offended with thy bolde example Both Saint Ambrose Theophilactus and also Erasmus do allowe this exposition Now if ye will apply this to our Images yée shall finde nothing that doth more strongly impugne them for although he which is of strong faith knoweth the Image to bée nothing yet another which hath a weaker faith will not so iudge but as long as he shall sée them thus to stand in Churches he will reason thus with himselfe Idolatrie is not so damnable as y◠preachers doe say it is sith that they are kept in the Church and are tollerable and borne withall of some learned men So they that from their cradell haue bene nouseled in superstition and haue bene perswaded that there is some holinesse in the Images are kept still in errour and canne neuer come to a perfect and pure faith therefore it is a most wise point to put downe all Images sith it is against all reason that a thing of naught shoulde stand in the house of God in the place of praier and thereby had in reuerence The meaning of this place of Ieremy The Gods that hath not made heauen and earth shall perish c. ¶ This declareth that all that hath bene in that chapter spoken of Idolls was to arme the Iewes when they should be in Chaldea among the Idolaters And now with one sentence he instructeth them both how to protest their owne religion against the Idolaters and how to aunswere them to their shame which should exhort them to Idolatrie and therefore he writeth this sentence in the Chaldeans tongue for a memoriall Whereas all the rest of his writing is in Hebrue Geneua When an Idoll is knowen to be an Idoll The Idoll is not knowen to be an Idoll so long as it is with the workman But when the ceremonies and customes are recited and vsed the consent of the people is there then of a blocke they thinke they haue made a God As was séene at the dedication of the Image which Nabuchodonosor set vp Geneua IDOLATRIE What Idolatrie is and how it is defined IDolatrie is none other thing then to beleeue a visible Ceremonie is a seruice to the inuisible God whose seruice is spirituall as he is a spirit Tindale fol. 443. Who be Idolaters Idolaters ¶ That is to say which preferre any thing before the loue of God or which presume to worship God with any supersticious seruice not warranted by his word For thus saith the Lord Whatsoeuer I commaund you that take you héede vnto that ye doe it To this thou shalt adde nothing from this thou shalt take nothing Deut. 12. 32. And Paule writeth of Idolatrie in this wise Who when they knew God glorified him not as God nor were thankefull but fell to fondenesse in their owne imaginations Rom. 1. 21. Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 290. When Idolatrie first began Nimroth which was the fourth from Noe was the first inuenter of Idolatrie For as Orotius writeth after that Nimroth had bene long from Babilon and returned thether againe he found it replenished with the people of the Chaldes who being glad of his returne made him their king Then he finding falt because they had no God to make Sacrifice vnto caused a flaming fire to be made and commaunded that whosoeuer would not worship that fire should be brent therein And none disobeied him but Abraham and his brother Aram. Which two Nimroth threw into the fire but God preserued Abraham Lanquet Abraham and Lot departed out of Chaldea into Mesopotamia because they would not be stained with the wicked superstition of the Chaldes for whereas in the Sacrifice of the godly fire came downe from heauen and kindeled the Oblations the wicked kindeled a fire and set vppe a new Gods seruice of their owne inuention which fire afterwarde was called holye fire had in such estimation that Kings caused it to be carried before thē vpon an horse And of this fire began the first occasion of Idolatrie before Images wer vsed And this Idolatrie in scripture is called Vr Chaldeorum that is the fire of Chaldei Lanquet What the head of Idolatrie is The head of all Idolatrie is to trust in a perticular and in a forged worshipping of God excogitated of his owne head and in the meane season to doubt in tribulations whether God wil be fauourable This doubt I say is the principall parte of Idolatrie And the vngodly which neuerthelesse estéemeth himselfe good and wise doth in this point much differ from the true Christian and godly Carion fol. 23. How Idolatrie is punished So God deliuered them vp vnto a lewde minde c. ¶ Heere we may learne how God doth punish alwayes Idolatrie He giueth vp Idolaters vnto the lust of their owne hearts and suffereth them according to his righteous and vnsearchable iudgements to worke all mischiefe to their vtter destruction and vndoing Sir I. Cheeke How Idolatrous things may be conuerted to the honour of God When Temples Idolls Groues and such lyke things by authoritie be ouerthrowen although it is manifest when we doe that we honour them not but detest them yet for all that we maye not therefore couet them or vse them to our own priuate vses onely and commoditie
sinne wherefore hast thou made me such a one If thou be the preseruer of men â—hy shouldest thou condempne me so seeing it lyeth in thée to saue me But a man may well sée that this is not the naturall meaning And such as take it so neuer knewe the intent of the Holy ghost as touching this streine and moreouer they haue ill considered yâ— which is witnessed vnto vs concerning lob how he was patient howsoeuer the world went with him What is it then that Iob ment It is as if he should say Well I confesse my fault and I cannot escape the iudgement of God why so He is the kéeper of men But this word Keeper hath bene misconstrued for men haue taken it for a preseruer of mankind for one that shieldeth them vnder his protection It is certaine that as yâ— Gréeke Translater also hath well marked which thing he is commonly wont to doe Iob ment to say that God wayteth vpon vs that he watcheth vs and that he knoweth all as if a man should watch one to spye and marke all that euer he doeth and saith We sée then in what sence Iob applyeth this title vnto God that is The kéeper of men Cal. vpon Iob. fol. 135. KILL How the intent to kill is worse then the slaughter it selfe BUt ye goe about to kill me c. ¶ We are taught by this place that the minde and purpose to do any work is accounted for the worke it selfe Yea if thou consider well the intent to doe any euill thing is worse then the worke it selfe and the intent to doe any good worke is better then the worke it selfe Better is the desire to doe good to those that are in misery then the Almes déede it selfe And the intent to kill is worse then the murther it selfe The Almes déede may be so done that it may displease God concerning the which reade the 5. of Mathew verse 42. A murderous déede may be so done that it may please God as may appeare in the Leuiticus in Phinehes in Iehu and so refused that God may be displeased for the not dooing of it as we may sée in Agag Amalech whom Saule kept alyue But the desire and intent to do good cannot displease God euen as the desire to kill cannot please him Marl. vpon Iohn fol. 317 KING How and wherefore we are called Kings and Priests AS euery perfect beléeuing man in our Sauiour Christ are called Priests of offering of spirituall Sacrifices so are they â—alled Kings of ruling and subduing the temptations and suggestions of their sinfull appetites vnto reason and to the will of God vppon the perfourmaunce of this condition Moses doeth call vs Kings and Priests saieng If ye will heare my voice and kéepe my appointment ye shall be mine owne aboue all Nations For all the earth is mine ye shall be also vnto me a Kingdome of Priests and an holy people Ric. Turnar Of the Kings of Israel and Iuda how many were good Of all the kings that reigned ouer Israel and Iuda there were no mo but Dauid Ezechias and Iosias that continued perfectly vnto the ende of their liues in the true religion of God not that these thrée were men of such perfection that they did not notably offende the lawe of God in their life time But these wer such men that they wer neuer infected with the foule sinne of Idolatrie and wicked worshipping of straunge Gods Into other sinnes in déede they fell and from the same by true repentaunce obteined mercie and forgiuenesse aâ— Gods hand So that notwithstanding both the murther adulterie of Dauid the foolish vaine glory of Ezechias that shewed all his treasure and all his secrets vnto the Ambassadours of Babilon for the which Esay the Prophet did openly reproue him to his face Yet otherwise they stoode vpright kéeping themselues pure and cleane from the most detestable sinne of Idolatry And therefore Dauid strong in the armes and amiable of countenaunce and Ezechias which by interpretation is called the health of our Lorde and Iosias Fortitudo Domini the strength of the Lord These thrée doe beare the bell away and are preferred aboue all the Kings of Iuda as we reade in the Booke of Ecclesiasticus 40. Chapter where their praises are commended to endure to the worlds ende Ric. Turnar How Kings haue to doe in matters of religion Dauid commaunded Sadoch and Abiathar the Priests and the Leuites to bring the Arke of the Lord God into the place which he had prepared for it Salomon displaced Abiathar from the high Priests office put Sadoch into his roome Heare me O you Leuites and be sanctified cleanse the house of the God of your Fathers and take awaye all vncleannesse from the Sanctuary ¶ Thâ—se are not words of entreatie but flat commaundements as Lyra saith Ezechia cupiens renouare foedus c. Ezechias desirous to renue the Couenaunt with the Lord first did commaund the Leuites to be sanctified Second by them being sanctified the Temple to be cleansed Thirdly by those which were cleansed sacrifice to be made for the offence of the people Fourthly by sacrificing God to be praised Fiftly by cleansing the holye Burnt-offerings to bée offered vp ¶ Thus were all things done by his commaundement by his constitution and at his pleasure c. I. Bridges fol. 285. Nunc mihi debio c. I iudge it saith Constantine the great that this ought before all other things to be my scope that among the most holy multitude of the Catholike Church one faith and sincere Charitie and godlynesse agréeing together towards almightie God might be conserued I. Bridges fol. 117. Quanto subditorum gloria c. How much more saith the king of Spaine called Richardus we are exalted in royall glorie ouer the subiects so much more ought we to be carefull in those matters that apperteine vnto God Either to augment our owne hope or else to looke to the profit of the people committed to vs of God And as ye sée me in very déede inflamed with the seruice of faith God hath stirred me vp to this end that the obstinacie of infidelitie béeing expelled and the furie of discorde remoued I should reuoke the people to the knowledge of faith and to the fellowship of the Catholike Church who serued errour vnder the name of religion These be the wordes of this christen king which he spake openly in the third counsel at To-let before all the Bishops there assembled S. Austen sayth that the auncient actes of the godly kings mentioned in the propheticall bookes were signes of the like factes to be done by the godly Princes in the time of the new testament I. Bridges fol. 505. Of Iosaphats supreme gouernement ¶ Looke Iosaphat Carolus Magnus commaunded that nothing should be read openly in the Church sauing onely the Canonicall bookes of the holy Scripture And that the faithfull people should receiue
The Gospell is the word of grace Act. 14. 20. The Lawe is the word of dispaire Deut. 27. The Gospell is the word of comfort Luke 2. The Lawe is the word of vnrest Rom. 7. The Gospell is the worde of peace Eph. 6. LAZARVS How the poore and rich are matched together RIches are not condemned in themselues as we sée how our Lord Iesus Christ hath shewed vs by matching the poore and the rich together in the kingdome of heauen when he speaketh of Lazarus in S. Luke He saith there that the Angels carried Lazarus for albeit he was an out-cast among men and a poore creature of whom no account was made insomuch that he was forsaken of all men yet neuerthelesse behold how yâ— Angels carrie his soule into Abrahams bosome And what was this Abraham A man rich both in cattell monie in householde and in all other things sauing houses and lands for these were not lawfull for him to haue because it behoued him to tarrie Gods leasure till he gaue him the land of Canaan to inherit True it is that he purchased a burieng place but he had not anie inheritance notwithstanding that his moueables wer verie great Therefore when we sée the soule of Lazarus carried by the Angels into the bosome of Abraham who is the Father of the faithfull we perceiue that God of his infinite grace and goodnesse calleth both rich and poore vnto saluation Cal. vpon Iob. fol. 7. Of the loosing of Lazarus Loose him and let him goe ¶ This was commaunded to be done to amplifie the glory of the myracle yâ— the Iewes might féele with their hands the work of God which they saw with their eies For he which had sent away death with the power of his word could either haue made the graue clothes to haue falne of by their owne accord or els yâ— Lazarus should haue vnwound himself But Christ would haue the hands of the standers by to be witnesse of the same But too rediculous are yâ— Papists which vpon this place ground their auricular confession Christ saye they wold haue Lazarus after he had restored him to life to bée loosed by his disciples therfore it is not sufficient for vs to be reconciled to God except the church also forgiue vs our sinnes But whervpon do they define gather that the office of loosing Lazarus was enioined the disciples we rather gather by the text that it was enioyned the Iewes to the end they might haue all scruple of doubting taken from them Therfore this place serueth no more their turne for auricular confession then doth yâ— othere of the ten lepers in the 17. chapter of Luke the which also they haue shamefully abused Marl. vpon Iohn fol. 419. LEFT HAND What the left hand of God doth signifie AS the right hand is taken for euerlasting life so doth the left hand signifie the torments of the wicked LEGION What a Legion is EUerie Legion conteined commonly 6000. footemen 732. horsemen whereby héere he meaneth an infinit number LEAGVE What a League is A League is that bonde betwéene men whereby enterchaungeably they testifie both by wordes and signes that they are bound to performe certeine things so that they handle together with good faith And if it be a bond and perteineth to relation it is grounded vpon humaine actions is referred to those things which the parties considerated ought to performe yâ— one to the otherâ— It is expressed by words for the most part signes are added God when after the floud he made a league with mankinde he did not only declare the forme of yâ— obligation by words but also he put the rainebow in yâ— cloudes as a witnes And in the league which hée made with Abraham he put the signe of circumcision Furthermore in that which was made by Moses at the mount Sinai there were twelue pillers erected and the people was sprinkled with bloud Iosua also when he should dye erected vp a verye great stone thereby to seale the league renued betwéene the people and God Pet. Mar. vpon Iudic. fol. 73. Of three kinde of leagues There are thrée kinde of leagues The first kinde is when the conquerours set lawes to those whome they haue conquered in punishing them and commanding them what they will haue them afterward to doe The second kinde is when things being yet souÌ„d neither part ouercome they coÌ„mune togethers that things taken from the one part may be restored and couenaunts of peace may bée established The third kinde is when there is no warre betwéene the parties and certeine Princes or cities are ioyned together by some couenaunts either to liue the more peaceably or els to take in hand some coÌ„mon affaires c. Pet. Mar. vpon Iudic. fol. 73. LEND ¶ Looke Vsurie LENT Wherevpon the Lenten fast was grounded THere is none other cause of this fasting theÌ„ of yâ— which Moses fasted when he receiued the law at the hands of yâ— Lord. For sith yâ— miracle was shewed in Moses to stablish the authoritie of the lawe it ought not to haue ben omitted in Christ least the Gospell should séeme to giue place to the lawe But since that time it neuer came in any mans minde vnder coulour of following of Moses to require such a forme of fasting in the people of Israel Neither did any of the holy prophets fathers follow it when yet they had minde and zeale inough to godly exercises for that which is sayd of Helias that he fasted fortie daies without meate or drinke tendeth to none other end but that the people should know that he was stirred vp to be a restorer of the law from yâ— which almost all Israel had departed Therfore it was a more wrongful zeale and ful of superstition yâ— they did set forth fasting with the title colour of following Christ. Howbeit in the manner of fasting there was then great diuersitie as Cassiodorus rehearseth out of Soâ—rates in the ninth booke of his historie For the Romanes sayth he had but thrée wéekes but in these thrée was a continuall fasting except on the Sundaie and Saterday The Slauonians and Grecians had sixe weekes other had seauen But their fasting was by diuided times and they disagréed no lesse in difference of meates Some did eate nothing but bread water some added hearbs some did not forbeare fish and foule some had no difference in meates Of this diuersitie Augustine also maketh mention in the latter Epistle to Ianuary Caluine in his Insti 4. b. chap. 12. Sect. 20. Why the Fathers instituted Lent The Fathers when they sawe men liue very carelesly and negligently thought it good that they should be compelled after a sort to renew godlynesse in some part of the yeare somwhat to bridle the fiercenes of yâ— flesh And for this thing they thought that the fortie daies before Easter were most méet that men should so long haue their mindes both occupied in repenting also
good workes ¶ The godly couersation of the people of God doth minister occasion vnto men to praise laude and magnifie God as on the contrarie side our naughtie liuing is an occasion that God and his holy word is blasphemed and euill spoken of Sir I. Cheeke Wherefore these lights were ordeined Let there be lights for signes and seasons ¶ These lights were nto made to serue Astronomers fantasies but for signes in naturall things and tokens of Gods mercie and wrath The Bible note ¶ By the lights he meaneth the Sunne the Moone and the Starres Geneua ¶ Looke Loynes girde LILIES What it is to gather vp Lilies ANd to gather vp Lylies ¶ Rabbi Iarhi and S. Barnard expounding this place saith thus To gather vp Lilies is to gather vp men And yet euen in this one exposition resteth to be handeled that Christ is the gatherer and men the flowers If christ be a gatherer he is no disperser Indéede it is méete that the shepheard should gather his shéepe and the hen hir chicken and the husbandman the graine into his barne Euen so the Prophet Ezechiel saith that Christ should gather his sheepe out of all land and gather them into their owne land so doeth he himselfe say with affection of déepe loue O Ierusalem Ierusalem how often would I haue gathered thée together as the hen gathereth hir chickens and thou wouldest not And as Lilies grewe dispersed héere one and there one so good men growe rare thin And as Christ picketh Lilies from among thornes for they growe among thornes so picked he Abraham from the thorns of Chaldee Iob from the Hussites Hyram from the Tyrians Naaman from the Sirians the Niniuites from the Assirians Lylies grow rare and good men grow rarer lylies among thornes and good men among thornes and as the gathering of Lylies and men be like so men and Lylies be very like T. Drant LION The meaning of this place following ANd I was deliuered from the mouth of the Lyon ¶ Some men doe expound this place of Satan the Diuell which as S. Paule saith goeth about like a roaring Lyon séeking whom he may deuoure But it ought rather to be vnderstood of Nero the Emperour which was the most cruell Tyrant that euer was on the earth and such an vngodly Prince is as a Lyon and as a deuouring beare vnto his people Pro. 28. 15. Sir I. Cheeke How Lions are compared to the persecuters of Christ. A Lyon is the Lord and the fiercest of all other beastes of the earth whose propertie is to lye and lurke and in a manner to humble himselfe vntill he haue his praye and then as it is the propertie of a beare to roare when he is baited so the propertie of a Lyon is when he hath got his pray to gape vpon it and to roare and neuer before Of this propertie sauoureth the sentence of the Prophet Amos. 3. Chap. ver 4. saieng Doeth the Lyon roare in the woode except he haue his pray As who should saye the Lyons roaring and the Lyons praie goe euer together Againe Commeth there any plague within a Citie that is not of the Lords sending no more saith Amos can ye heare a Lyon roare without his praye Of this propertie of a Lion doth Aristotle write in lyke manner li. 9. de natura animalium Chap. 24. And to this propertie of a Lion doth the Prophet Dauid resemble the persecuters of Christ at his passion where he saith Aperierunt super meos suum sicut Leo They haue opened their mouths wide vpon me as it wer a Lyon ramping or roring Another propertie that a Lyon hath he is afraid of nothing except it be of the noise and rolling of a whéele-barrowe or a Timbrell or some other lyke thing as the noyse of emptie Carts And some write that he is afraid of the crowing of a Cocke so likewise the Lyons that put Christ to death and doe now spoyle the Common weale were nothing afraide of Gods displeasure wrath and vengeaunce but onely were afraid of a silly rattle as of the losse of their own vaine glory and pompe of the decay of their foolish superstitious traditions but nothing regarding the shedding of Christs innocent most precious bloud A Lyon hath also this propertie he loueth euer to féede and to walke alone not so much as the Lionesse shall be in his companie contrary to the nature of all other beasts and this propertie may be resembled to the greedie Lyons of this world that loueth to dwell alone and to eate alone for any hospitalitie they keepe in comparison of their liuing as well as vnto the Scribes and Pharesies and the high Priests who to maintaine their auarice and couetousnesse cryed Awaye with Christ crucifie him crucifie him we haue no King but Caesar let Moses and vs alone c. Ric. Turnar How tyrants are likened to Lyons The roaring of the Lyon and the voice of the Lionesse and the teeth of the Lyons Whelpes are broken ¶ Though men according to their office doe not punish tyrants whome for their crueltie he compareth to Lyons and their children to their Whelpes yet God is able and his Iustice will punish them Geneua How the Lyons are fed by Gods prouidence The Lyons roare after their pray and séeke their meate at God ¶ That is they onely finde meate according to Gods prouidence who careth euen for the brute beasts Geneua LOCVSTS What manner of beasts they were HIs meate was Locusts and wilde honny ¶ Locusts be certaine beastes which the people of Parthia and of Aethiopia didde commonly vse to eate as affirmeth Plinie in the 11 booke the 29. chapter and 16. booke and 30. chapter Yet doe some holde opinion that they be the toppes or as we call them the buddes of trées or fruits Tindale ¶ Locusts were a kinde of meate which certaine of the East people vse which were therefore called deuourers of Locusts Beza LOINES GIRDE What is ment thereby Girde vp thy loines c. ¶ For a Prophet or Preacher to girde vp his loines is boldly and constantly to resist the false opinions and doctrine of the wicked and euen to imprint in them the word of truth which engendreth hate whether they will or no and that not once or twice but vntill such time as they either amend or els waxe angrie and furious with it Yea and then to set more by the commaundements of the Lord then by the power and tyranny of the world and not to set by the threatenings or rulers which can do nothing but that which God permitteth and suffereth them Therefore are they not to be feared of an obedient and faithfull seruaunt of the Lord. T. M. The meaning of this place following Let your loynes be gird and your lights burning ¶ That is be in a readinesse to execute the charge which is committed to you Geneua The burning lights that Christ willeth vs to haue in our hands are
wine is to vs which thing appeareth more plaine by the words of Saint Austen following which be these Manducauit Moses Manna c. Moses did also eate Manna Aaron Phinehes did eate of it which pleased God are dead wherfore because they vnderstood yâ— visible meat spiritualy They wer spiritualy an huÌ„gred they tasted it spiritualy yâ— they might be spiritualy replenished They did all eate the same spirituall meate and all dranke the same spiritually which we doe and they all did drinke the same spirituall drinke They dranke one thing and we another but that was in the outward appearaunce which neuerthelesse did signifie the same thing spiritually How dranke they the same drinke They saith the Apostle dranke of the spirituall stone following them and that stone was Christ. And thereto Saint Bede addeth these words Videte autem fide manente signa variata Behold that the signes are altered and yet the faith abideth one Of these places it may plainely be perceiued that it is no Article necessary to be beleeued vnder paine of damnation that the Sacrament should be the naturalll body of Christ seeing the olde fathers neuer beleeued it And as they were saued without beleeuing that Manna was altered into Christes body euen so shall we be saued without beleeuing that the substaunce of bread is turned into his naturally body for the same faith shall saue vs that saued them And we are bound to beléeue no more vnder paine of damnation then they wer bound to beleeue I. Frith MARANATHA What this word Maranatha signifieth LEt him be had in execration Maranatha ¶ By these words is betokened the seuerest kinde of cursse and excommunication that was among the Iewes and the words are as much to say as our Lord commeth So that his meaning maye be this Let him be accursed euen to the comming of the Lord that is to say to his deaths daye euen for euer S. Hierome doth expound this word Maranatha the Lord commeth as if he should say If a man doe not beleeue our Lord Iesus Christ let him be accursed and let him be sure that the the Lord against whoÌ„ no hatred can preuaile doth come Some againe doe expound it thus Let him be as a rotten member cut off and perish vtterly Sir I. Cheeke ¶ Maranatha a word wherewith the accursed or vyle person in the extreame degrée is signified The Bible note MARCION Of the damnable heresies of this man MArcion of Pontus encreased the doctrine of Cerdon He liued in the time of Iustinus Martir which wrote a booke against him He met Policarpus and asked of him Knowest thou vs Policarpus I knowe thée for the first begotten of Satan Euseb. li. 4. cap. 11. 14. He said the soule onely should bée saued and not the body He thought that Cain with the Sodomites Aegyptians c. were saued when Christ went downe to Hell Irenaeus li. 1. ca. 29. Epiph. haeres 42. writeth of him that he was a Bishops sonne who when he had deâ—â—oured a Uirgin was by his own father excommunicated the church afterward he fled to Rome Being there because they admitted him not into the Church he began to preach detestable doctrine That there were three beginnings good iust and euill That the new Testament was contrarye to the olde He denied the resurrection of the body A comparison betweene the Marcions doctrine and the Popes The Marcions receiued no man to be a Christen man except he would refuse mariage The Pope receiueth no Priests except they fo rs weare mariage So that there is no diuersitie betwéene these heretikes and the Pope but that these Heretikes doth except a greater number then the Pope doth and speaketh more generally but the thing is all one For the Marcionites indgeth mariage vncleane for their sort and so doth the Pope for his sort Farther more Marcion saith that among christen men may be no temporall mariage but all conjunction must be turned into a spirituall mariage And the selfe same thing saith the Pope of his Priests wherfore seeing yâ— they do graunt how that S. Paule and also holy Fathers hath condemned this heresie of the Marcionites it must néedes followe that the opinion of the Pope is likewise damned But héere will some obiect and say as Eckius hath written that the Pope doth not condemne mariage but he causeth men alonely to keep his vowe Aunswere First the Pope compelleth them and if they will be Priests to vowe fo rs weare mariage For if ther wer no statute made afore of the Pope yâ— all Priests shuld fo rs weare mariage theÌ„ shuld ther no vowes he made of priests against mariage but the thing shuld be frée So yâ— the vowe commeth out of the Popes decrée prohibition not the decrée out of the vowe Ergo the prohibition goeth before the vowe wherefore this euation can haue no place Example The Emperour maketh a statute that no man shall be admitted into his seruice except he first sweare to be an enimie vnto the Kings grace of England Is not now the Emperour first an enimie vnto the Kings person and then also a forbidder of loue and fauour towards the Kings grace of England I thinke his grace will take his acte none otherwise For though he doe not nor cannot make all men the Kings enimies yet he maketh all that appertaine vnto him to be the kings enimies So likewise the Pope though he doe not forbidde all men mariage yet he forbiddeth as many as will be Priests yea and he will admit no man to be Priest except he first forswears mariage So that the vowe is first made or the Priesthood bée giuen D. Barnes A notable example of Marcions chast life Marcion and Montanus two ranke Heretikes anone after the Apostles daies sprong vp and fained such a chaste holinesse of life that they forbad and damned mariage But Epiphanius writeth that Marcion when he was receiued as a guest in the house of a certaine Deacon in Cipres he caried away his Hosts wife deceiued with his holy pretence of his new chast religion And when Doctor Marcion had taken his pleasure of hir and cast hir vp the miserable woman constrained to returne to hir husband lamenting hir fault asked him forgiuenesse This carefull woman saith Epiphanius was afterward a good warning for many other women monishing them to beware of Bishop Marcion his doctrine This Marcion and Montanus were the onely beginners of the lawe of wiuelesse and husbandlesse chastitie and the first authours and patrons of the Monkes religion Melancthon MARCVS The dâ—testable heresies of this man MArcus of whom Marcosij Colorbasus of whom Colorbasij and Heracleon after whom the Heretikes are called Heraâ—leonites sacrificed with witchcraft to amaze their auditory they pronounced Hebrue words they said vnto the women open your mouthes and prophecie through the power which commeth from vs. Many women came to the Church and vnder colour of prophecie confessed
chastitie Let euery man for auoyding of fornication haue his wife and euery woman haue hir husband ¶ Héere S. Paule commaundeth that where as any daunger of fornication is yâ— euery man in auoiding of vicious lyuing should take a wife héere is no man excepted for the text saith euery man and specially to them that cannot liue sole The occasion that S. Paule had to write this text to the Corinthians there were certaine men among them that reckoned it an holinesse and a perfection as certaine men do now for Priests that Christen men should liue sole without wiues as the text declareth it is good for a man not to touch a woman To this their holy hypocrisie S. Paule doth aunswere in this manner To auoyd fornication saith he let euery man marrie a wife marke how he biddeth them to marrie he biddeth them not to fast nor to labour nor yet to weare haire to chasten their bodyes but alonely to marry As who should saye God had ordained and approued a lawfull and lawdable remedie for euery man that had not the gifte of chastitie D. Barnes Against condemners of marriage The spirit speaketh euidently that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith and shall giue héede vnto spirites of errour and doctrines of diuells which speake false through hypocrisie and haue their conscience burned with an hot yron forbidding to marry c. ¶ S. Paule hauing the spirite of God did prophecie that there should come men in the latter dayes which should forbid mariage and these men shall speake lyes through hyprocrisie Now marke the text Men shall forbid mariage and that in the latter daies The truth is that no man hath forbidden any certaine state of men to marrie but the Pope onely wherefore this text must néedes touch his kingdome seeing that he is also in the latter dayes There were certaine Heretikes called Taciani which did condemne fully and wholy all manner of marriage And though S. Paule speaketh against them yet in very deede the Popes doctrine is not excepted séeing it is contained in these latter dayes For though there were twentie heresies more then â—aciam yet must the text be applied against them all that doth condemne or els dispise marriage in the whole or in part for the text is against them all that doth condemne marriage specially in the latter daies But he that doth forbid his Priests to marry doth forsomuch forbid marriage Ergo the texte is against the Pope Note also that these men which forbid marriage shall haue an holy colour of hypocrisie Now hath the Pope forbidden the Priests to marry vnder the coulour of holynesse because as he saith his Priests must be pure and cleane As who should saye that marriage were vncleane and vnpure for Priests to vse What can be holy hypocrisie if this be not hypocrisie Heere is the holy and pure institution of God condemned as a thing vncleane for his Priests to vse Moreouer the Tacians did not forbid marriage vnder the coulour of holinesse but they said it was fully and wholly an vnlawfull thing the which doctrine had no manner of colour But the Pope saith Mariage is good and laudable in it selfe but his Priests be too pure and too holy for to vse that simple thing for it is not a thing saith he that doeth become the state of perfect men but it belongeth to weake and vnperfect men Now iudge whether the Taciani or the Papiani doth pretend the greatest colour of holinesse Heretikes saith S. Hierome and all such as pretend that they loue chastitie doe very seldome loue it indéede as Manicheus Arrius Marâ—ion Tacianus the renuers of the olde heresie They promise honny with a poysoned mouth but according to the saieng of the Apostle It is a filthy thing to vtter what they doe in secret Eph. 5. 12. ¶ Saint Hierome in this place inueigheth against the old heretiks which wold not marrie themselues nor allow marriage in other but pretended such a hollinesse with a shewe of virginitie and hatred of marriage that with their holy lookes and swéete wordes they deceiued the people Doct. Ponet How marriage is no hinderaunce to godlinesse Notwithstanding marriage haue much trouble in it selfe yet may it be so taken and vsed that it shall be no hinderance to perfect lyfe Againe he sayth excuse not thy selfe by thy marriage thy Lorde was at the marriage feast be honoured marriage with his presence And yet doest thou blame marriage And saist thou that marriage is an hinderance vnto godlines I tell thee marriage is no manner hinderance vnto godlinesse Wilt thou know that it hindereth not to haue wife children Had not Moses wife and children Behold Peter a piller of the Church he had a wife therefore finde no fault with marriage Againe writing vpon the words of the Prophet Esay Vidi dominum c. He sayth who speaketh these words Esaias the beholder of the celestial Seraphins Who not withstanding he had company with his wife yet he quenched not the grace of God Againe Esay had a sonne and a wife that thou maist vnderstand that marriage is not euill but that fornication is ill Againe what did marriage hinder thee No thy wife is giuen thee to be thy helper and not to deceiue thée Iewel fol. 178. and. 179. Proues for the marriage of Priests For this is the will of God euen that ye should be holy and that ye should absteine from fornication that euery one of you should knowe to kéepe his own vessell in holynesse and honour ¶ Héere Saint Paule saith that it is the wil of God that euery man should abhorre fornication who will then resist the wil of God and not regard the thing that God will haue done Furthermore the will of God is sayth S. Paule yâ— euery man should kéepe his vessell in honour Now if Priestes be men haue not the gift of chastitie then are they bound to regard this commaundement for he saith euery man Marke how S. Paule also calleth the vessell of married men honourable sanctified wherefore then shuld it be vnlawfull for a Priest to vse a sanctified and an holy vessell How can man now for anie occasion curse that thing that God hath sanctified or make it vncleane that God hath purified but Saint paule prophesied of such men D. Barnes Haue we not power to lead about a wife béeing a sister as well as other Apostles as the brethren of the Lord and Cephas ¶ This text doth cleerly proue that Peter other Apostles had wiues And wherefore then shoulde it be vnlawfull for Priests to marrie they are no better nor no holyer then the Apostles were But heere will some say that the Apostles hadde wiues before that Christ did choose them but afterwarde they forsooke their wiues and followed Christ which thinge is not true that they forsooke their wiues for that hadde beene plainely against the doctrine of their Maister
congregation of such pure doctrine and perfect liuing that he made all that professed Christ to followe his example To be short philo the eloquentest writer of yâ— Iews perceiuing the first congregation of Alexandria yet to perseuer in the Iewish religion wrote a booke of their conuersation as it were in the praise of his Nation and as Luke sheweth how all thinges were common amonge the beléeuers at Hierusalem So did he put in writing al that euer he sée done at Alexandria during the time that Marke there taught preached He died in the eight yeare of Neros reigne was buried at Alexandria In whose place succéeded Aniamis Erasmus Of the martirdome of this Euangelist This Marke was the first Bishop of Alexandria and preached the Gospell in Aegypt and there drawne with ropes vnto the fire was burned and afterward buried in a place called there Bucolus vnder the raigne of Traianus the Emperour Booke of Mar. fol. 52. What the Marke in the right hand signifieth And made all c. to receiue a marke in their right hand and in their forehead c. ¶ Wherby he meaning the Pope renounseth Christ for as faith the word the Sacraments are yâ— christians markes so this Antechrist will accept none but such as will approue his doctrine so that it is not inough to confesse Christ beléeue the Scriptures but a man must subscribe to yâ— popes doctrine Moreouer their chrismatories greasings vowes othes shauings are signes of this marke Insomuch yâ— no nation was excepted yâ— had not many of these marked beasts Ge. Markes to know the false Apostles by There are two markes to know the false Apostles by The one is when they leaue Christ serue their bellies the other when they regard not the holy Scriptures preach lyes and their owne fantasies as S. Paule saith they serue not Christ but their owne bellies and with swéete and flattering words deceiue the hearts of the innocents Rom. 6. 18. MARS STRETE What Mars strete is PAule stoode in the middest of Mars strete ¶ This was a place so called as you woulde saye Mars hill where the Iudges sat which were called Areopagitae vpon weightie affaires which in olde time arrained Socrates and afterward condempned him of impietie Theo. Beza MARTIR What maketh a Martir IT is not the death but the cause of the death that maketh a Martir Saint Austen saith Tres erant in cruce c. There were three hanged on the crosse The iust was the Sauiour the second to be saued the third to be dampned The paine of all thrée was one but the cause was diuerse Iewel fol. 30. It is no hard matter by words to testifie the truth But those testimonies are most weightie which are sealed with bloud and with death Howbeit this is to be knowne as Augustine putteth vs in minde that the paines and punishmentes or death make not martirs but the cause For otherwise manye suffer many gréeuous things which yet are not martirs for the same Augustine to Bonifacius of the correction of the Donatists and in many other places testifieth that there were in his time Circumcelliones a furious kinde of men which if they coulde finde none that would kill them oftentimes threw themselues downe headlong and killed themselues These men saith hée are not to be counted for martirs Wherefore there séeme to be thrée things required to cause a man to be a martir First that the doctrine which he defendeth be true and agréeable with the holy Scriptures The second is that there be ioyned integritie and innocencie of lyfe that he not onely by his death but also by his lyfe and manners doe edifie the Church The third is that they séeke not to dye for boasting sake or desire of name or fame c. Pet. Mar. vpon the Rom. fo 233. How Martirs ought not to be worshipped Cyrillus in his sixt booke Contra Iulianum sayth We neyther say that the holy Martirs are Gods neither are we wont to worship them but rather we doe honour them with laudes and praises because they did stoutly fight for the truth yâ— they might keepe the sinceritie of faith MASSE How the Masse as they call it was vsed at the first FIrst they sayd Confiteor and acknowledged themselues to be sinners And then the Priest prayed in generall for all estates and degrees and for increase of grace and in especially if neede required Unto which prayers the people harkened and sayd Amen And then the Gospell and glad tidings of sorgiuenesse of sinnes was preached to stirre our faith and then the Sacrament was ministred for the confirmation of yâ— faith of the Gospell and of the testament made betweene God and vs of â—orgiuenesse of sinnes in Christs bloud for our repentance and faith As ye sée how after all bargaines there is a signe thereof made eyther clapping of hands or bowing a pennie or a grote or a peece of golde or giuing some earnest And as I shewed you after a truse made they slewe beasts for a confirmation And then men departed euerye man to his businesse full certified that their sinnes were forgiuen and armed with the remembraunce of Christs passion death for yâ— mortifieng of the flesh all the day after And in all these was neither the Sacrament neither other ceremonies of the Masse Image seruice to God holy déeds to make satisfaction for our sinnes or to purchase such worldly things as the Gospell teacheth vs to despise And now compare this vse of the Masse to ours sée whether yâ— Masse be not become yâ— most damnable Idolatry Image seruice that euer was in the world Tindale fol. 427. How the Popish Masse is falsified vpon S. Iames. The Papists doe bragge that S. Iames did vse their manner of Masse at Hierusalem S. Marke at Alexandria and S. Peter at Antioch But they haue no historie touching this matter worthy Though they vsed yâ— Lords supper as Christ our Maister did and as Paule also at Corinth yet they did not vse it as the péeuish Papists doe now the Masse That Ignatius Policarpus Ireneus make mention of is not like the popish Masse They confesse yâ— Basilius Magnus Hierome Ambrose vsed an other order in the administration of the Lords supper then is now vsed and that diuerse haue vsed diuerse fashions therin by their owne words Therefore it is manifest that this kinde of Massing is not the ordinance of Christ but inueÌ„ted by mans wit and pollicie without the word of God Thus saith the prechers of the Gospell at Basil. Bibliander S. Gregory saith that the Apostles had no peculiar manner in celebrating the Masse but that they only sayd yâ— Lords praier whose words be these The manner of the Apostles was yâ— onely at the saieng of the Lords praier they consecrated the sacrament D. Barnes fol. 356. By whom the Popish Masse was patched Who so list to know the often alterations and chaunges of
heauen If a man shuld agrée with them that Christ offred to God bread and wine yet they cannot proue that he killed himselfe in sacrifice vnder bread and wine Also if Christ offered nothing but bread and wine the Priests of the olde lawe did much better in killing of liuing creatures to offer them in sacrifice The Papists cannot tell what to say And when they bring authoritie of Scripture it maketh against and are confuted with their owne saieng as one that is slaine with his owne weapon This is the exposition of the Prechers of Basil. Of the heresie of these heretikes called Melchisedechiani Melchisedechiani were heretiks which honoured Melchisedech and sayd that he was greater then Christ and that he was no man Epiph. heraes 55. MEMORIALL How the Sacrament is a memoriall of Christs death Looke Sacrament MEANE Hovv the meane is best THe counsell that Phoebus gaue to Phaeton his sonne hath neuer hurt any man which is this Medio tutissimus ibis The best way is to tempt the meane or the middest neither to be discouraged in y◠reading of y◠scriptures because of the multitude of the great difficults therein neither yet to be too bolde with the plainenesse of certeine places to take vppon thée to discusse the high and mysticall places thereof kéeping this rule ye shall finde the wordes of the Prophet most true The testimonie of y◠Lord giueth wisdome to all men that be simple and méeke and lowly in heart Ri. Turnar MENANDER Of this mans erronious opinions MEnander a Sorcerer and the Disciple of Symon Magus a Samaritane sayd that he was the great power of God come downe from heauen that the world was made by Angells hée called himselfe a Sauiour he sayd saluation was to be purchased by his Baptime and that such as were therewith baptised should neuer die no not in this world Euse. li. 3. chap. 23. Ireneus li. 1. chap. 21. Epiph. heraes 22. MENE The interpretation of this word SOme do thus diuide it that both the years of the life of the king and also the time of the kings reigne was numbred But this subtiltie séemeth not substantiall Therfore I thinke saith Caluine that this word was added twise for confirmatition as though the Prophet should say y◠the number was now fulfilled For in account it is easie to faile as the prouerb saith Wherfore y◠Balthasar might vnderstand that his life and his kingdome was now at an end God doth affirme that the number is full and perfect as though he should say that there shuld not be added one minute of an houre to the tearme appointed And thus doth Daniel himselfe interpret the same God saith he hath numbred thy kingdome that is God hath appointed determined an ende of thy kingdome so that it must needs come to an ende because the time is accomplished c. Caluine vpon Daniel fol. 89. ¶ This word Mene is doubled not onely to exaggerate the certaintie of the matter but also as some thinke the one to signifie the ende of the King the other the ende of the kingdome The Bible note ¶ This word Mene is twice written for the certaintie of the thing shewing that God had most surely counted Signifieng also that God hath appointed a tearme for all kingdomes and that a miserable ende shall come on all that raise themselues against him Geneua MEN PLEASERS Who they be that please men DOe I now perswade men or God Either doe I séeke to please men ¶ Paule purgeth himselfe from the slaunders of those his enimies that said he sought the peoples fauour by his flattering tongue to the intent he might brag of the multitude of his scholars and so to be praised of men Men in Scripture is taken for sinners These please men that please the wicked wherefore let vs please the godly displease the wicked These please men that teach mens traditions D. H. What it is to be men seruaunts or seruaunts of men Be not men seruaunts ¶ To be men seruaunts or the seruaunts of men héere is to doe anye thing for the fauour of men by which they fall from the fauour of God while they dispising Christ doe hang on men more regard mens precepts and ordinaunces then the institutions of God yea then God himselfe This forbiddeth S. Paule héere and not to deny to be seruaunts vnto our Maisters to whom we be bound according to the common order appointed in Common-wealths to these we are straightlye commaunded in sundry places of the Scripture to be with loue and diligence in all things agréeable to Gods holy word Tindale Men of diuers natures and properties Seneca writeth of one Senesius that he would haue all things that were necessary for seruice excessiue great wherevpon hée was called Senesius the great Plinie writeth of one Crassus that he was neuer perceiued to laugh at any time Socrates was neuer séene either more pensiue either more merry at one time then at another Pomponeus the Poet neuer niesed Antonius was neuer séene spet Theophrast writeth that Peninus liued onely by water Aristotle writeth of a girle being noursed with poyson in hir infancie liued afterward with the same as we doe with meate Albert witnesseth that at Collen in Almayne hée sawe a young woman which from hir youth vsed to picke spiders out the walls where she might sée them and liued with that kinde of meate all hir life time S. Austen in his 4. booke of the Citie of God doth write of a certaine man which he sawe in his time that would shake his eares as an horse doth sometimes one eare sometimes another and sometimes both together though Aristotle be of that opinion that man onely of all other beastes cannot moue his eares Saint Austen saith farther that the same partie without moouing his head or putting too his hande would raise vp all the haires of his head and cast them before his face and likewise cast them behinde againe Plinie in his 7. booke and also Solinus saith that in Aphrike was a Famuly which looking with an euil eye vpon any mans Medowe or vpon the trées would incontinent make them drie and wither away Plinie affirmeth also that in his time nigh vnto Rome ther was a Famuly that would go vpon a great fire not be touched therewith Also he writeth of another Famuly called Marci or Martias that would heale the sting or biting of serpents with onely putting their hands vpon them Swetonus saith that Tiberius béeing sodainly awaked in the night would for a good season sée as well as though there had bene a candell burning by him and after a while sée nothing Curtius writing of Alexander saith that his sweate that came from him rendred a most swéete sent and odor and many other Authors affirme the same MERCES As concerning this Latine word Merces ¶ Looke Reward MERCIE What mercie is and how it
him from Least hée bée compelled to pay his debt with double disprofite one that his milstone is idle in the meane time another that he is constrained to come further in debt otherwise to sell his necessarye goods without which he cannot liue to make payment T. M. ¶ By the neather or vpper milstone is vnderstoode anye thing whereby a man getteth his liuing Geneua MINISTER What the Minister is by the word of God THE true Minister is the eye of the bodye The workman in the haruest Math. 9. 38. The messenger that calleth to the marriage Math. 22. 3. The Prophet that telleth the will of the Lorde Math. 23. 34. The Scribes that doth expound the lawe The seruaunt that occupieth his Maisters talent vnto gaine Math. 25. 16. The witnesse that beareth testimonie of Christ to all people Luke 24. 48. The dispensers of the mysteries of God 1. Cor. 4. 1. The Stewardes that giueth meate in due season vnto the residue of the householde Math. 24. 45. The Sacrificer of the Gospell of GOD to make the oblation of his flocke acceptable Rom. 15. 16. The Minister by whome the people doe beléeue The labourers of God to till the husbandry The Shepheard to féede the Church of God which he hath purchased with his bloud What men ought to be Ministers in the Church of God As in the olde lawe it was forbidden that anye man shoulde prease to come to the altar and to offer the bread of God which had anye manner blemish or deformitie in the bodye So ought no man nowe to take vppon him the preaching of Gods holye worde and ministration of the holye Sacramentes that is deformed with vice but innocent pure faultlesse and vncorrupt both in lyfe and doctrine Theo. Basil. The qualitie of Gods Minister They must be blamelesse watchfull sober modest herberous wise gentle apt to teach able to conuince the aduersarie such as gouerne wel their whole families no drunkards no quarellers no contentious men these be yâ— qualities that God requireth How ministers ought to be Preachers He is a dead Priest saith Gregorie and therfore no Priest no more then a dead man is a man which doth not preach for he kindleth the wrath of God the great iudge against him if he walke without the sword of preaching Againe he saith you Priests encrease your owne sinnes with the death of others and you kill and murther so manye as you sée daily without all care holding your peace go to their death How Ministers ought first to be doers and then teachers But whosoeuer doeth and teach the same c. This that is spoken héere perteineth to the ministers of the word He teacheth them therefore what perfection is required of them namely that they expresse declare those thinges in their life which by their doctrine they declare teach Saint Paule did chastise his bodie and brought it into subiection least when he preached to others he himself shuld be a castaway And writing to Timothy Be saith he vnto them the beléeue an example in word in conuersation in loue in spirit in faith in purenesse And to Titus he saith in all things shew thy selfe an example of good works in the doctrine with honestie with grauitie with the wholesome worde which cannot be rebuked that he which withstandeth may be ashamed hauing no euill to say on you The lyke wordes hath Saint Peter in effect Marl. fol. 92. ¶ Whosoeuer doth c. Christ maketh mention first of the worke and then of the doctrine for if the workes goe before though the doctrine doe not followe yet shall the verye worke more suffice to teach them that looke vpon vs then any words shall doe First of all teach with works and then with wordes least the saieng of Saint Paule be obiected Thou that teachest another teachest not thy selfe The saieng of Cato The things which in other thou art wont to blame Be well ware that thou offend not in the same For it is very shame when a man will preach If that his deeds against his words doe teach The saieng of Menander The manners of the speaker are they that perswade not that which is spoken How the Ministers of the Church are called Starres The seauen Stars are the Angels of the seauen Churches ¶ The ouerséers of Churches are in Scriptures called Stars and Angels Starres in respect of the brightnesse both of their heauenly doctrine and of their heauenly conuersation Angels because they report vnto vs the will of God the Father According also as in the same respect Christ is called the Angell of the Testament Mal. 3. 1. And Iohn Baptist is called an Angell Mal. 3. 1. Math. 11. 10. So also in this place the rulers of the Churches are called Angells which thing appeareth chieflye héerby that héereafter in yâ— second chapter the first verse they be willed to repent which thing coulde in no wise agrée with the heauenly spirits Therfore like as the Starres shine in the Skie so must the ministers of Gods word shine in yâ— Church goe before other in purenesse of doctrine and christen conuersation But a great part of them alas for sorrowe walke as enimies of Christs crosse whose end is damnation whose God is their belly and their glorie is shame which séeke after earthly things when as notwithstanding their conuersation ought to be heauenly Phil. 3. 18. Marl. fol. 28. How ministers were chosen in the olde time Ministers in the olde time were elect and chosen by the whole consent of the people as Cypriane reporteth The common people themselues haue before all other power either to choose worthy Priests or to refuse the vnworthy This order tooke his beginning of Gods authoritie for God sayd to Moses Take thy brother Aaron and Ehazarus his sonne and set them on the mount before all the coâ—gregation and put off Aarons apparell and put it vpon Eleazarus his son which declareth that ministers ought not to be admitted vnto the ministrie but with the consent and knowledge of the people Theo. Basil. In olde time none was receiued into the companie of clarkes without the consent of all the people insomuch that Cipriane laboured earnestly to excuse yâ— he appointed one Aurelius to be a reader without asking aduise of yâ— church because yâ— was done beside the custome though not without reason For this he saith before In ordering of clarks déere brethren we are wont to aske your aduise and by common counsell to weigh yâ— manners deseruings of euery one But because in these lesser exercises there was not much perill because they were chosen to a long proofe and not to a great office therfore yâ— consent of the people ceased to be asked Afterward in the other degrées also except the Bishoprick the people commonly left yâ— iudgement and choise of them to the Bishop the Priests that they should examine who were méet and
worthy sauing peraduenture when new Phriests were appointed for the Parishes for then it behoued that the multitude of the place namely should consent Whether it is any meruaile yâ— the people in his behalfe was little carefull in kéeping their owne right for no maÌ„ was made a subdecon that had not shewed a long proofe of himselfe in his being a clarke vnder yâ— seueritie of discipline which then was vsed After yâ— he had ben tried in yâ— degrée he was made a Deacon From thence he came to yâ— honour of Priesthood if hée had behaued himselfe faithfully So no man was promoted of whome there had not ben in déed a trial had many years before yâ— eies of the people And there were many Canons to punish their faults So yâ— the Church could not be troubled with euill Priests or deacons vnlesse it neglected yâ— remedies howbeit in yâ— Priests also ther was required yâ— consent of them of the same citie which the very first canoÌ„ testifieth in his 67. distinctioÌ„ which is fathered vpoÌ„ Anacletus Finally al yâ— admissioÌ„s into yâ— orders were therfore done at certein appointed times of yâ— yeare yâ— no man should priuely créepe in without the consent of the faithfull or should with too much easinesse be promoted without witnesses Cal. in his Insti 4. b. chap. 4. Sect. 11. Wherfore brethren looke ye out among you seauen men of honest report c. ¶ If the Church had kept still this order in choosing of Ministers it had bene better with the christen common wealth and religion Lampridius a notable historiâ—graph in the life of Alâ—xander Seuerus doth write yâ— this was vsed customably among the christians when they should choose or make any Minster they did first publish his name abrode And if any man could alleadge any notable crime against him he was expelled and put backe from his office Sir I. Cheeke Why the Ministers are not now chosen as they were in the primitiue Church The alteration of gouernement and orders of the Church of Christ is well set out by Ambrose in the. 4. to the Eph. vpon these words Et ipse dedit c. Wher he saith on this sort That the number of the Christians might increase and be multiplied in the beginning it was permitted to euery one to preach the Gospell to baptise to expound the Scriptures but when the Church was enlarged there were certeine preachers appointed gouernours other officers ordeined in the church c. Therfore the writings of the Apostles doe not in all things agrée with the orders that are now in the church D. Whitegift Musculus also in his common places answering to this question why that Ministers of the word are not chosen now by the Ministers and the people as they were in the Primitiue Church but appointed by the Magistrate saith thus Such was the state of the Churches that they could choose their Ministers none otherwise because they had no christen magistrate If thou wouldest haue the manners and customes of these times then must thou call backe their condition and state How Ministers ought not to forsake their vocation Ministers must abide in their vocation so long as yâ— strength of the bodie will suffer them and that they be not thrust out by force For yâ— men people coÌ„mitted to their charge ought neuer to be forsaken so long as they can abide to heare the word of God And if they be altogethers conteÌ„ners of yâ— word of yâ— Lord wil not suffer it to be preached then as Christ coÌ„maunded his Apostles let them shake of the dust of their feete against them depart But so long as there are anie among them which will suffer the pastor to preach to intreat of the word of God he ought not to giue ouer his ministratioÌ„ Wherfore I know not whether Melitius did wel or no or whom Theodoretus maketh mentioÌ„ in his 2. booke 31. chap. yâ— he forsooke the Bishoprick of a certein church in Armenia being offeÌ„ded with the ouer great disobedieÌ„ce of his flock But the same man afterward being choseÌ„ Bishop of Antioch was for the defeÌ„ding yâ— catholike faith against the ArriaÌ„s thrust into exile In which fact God peraduenture declared that he was not wel pleased that he had departed from his first vocation Pet. Mar. vpon the Rom. fo 334. How a Scisme ought not to be made for the euill life of the Minister The Scribes Pharesies sit in Moses c. All therfore whatsoeuer they bid you obserue that obserue and do but after their works do not for they say do not c. ¶ Behold yâ— Lord sayth they say and doe not therefore the teachers liues were not agreeable to their doctrine yet for that they stood in Moses seate that is to say because they taught the word of God lawfullye and sincerely he biddeth to receiue their sincere doctrine but their life not being agréeable to their doctrine that he biddeth to refuse And therfore to make a scisme for the Preachers euil liues sake the Lord doth forbid Bullinger fo 846. MIRACLES A definition of true Miracles A Miracle is a worke hard and vncustomed by the power of God which passeth all facultie of nature created to this ende wrought to cause the beholders to wonder and to confirme faith towards the worde of God Wherefore the matter of miracles are workes and the forme is that they be harde and vnaccustomed The efficient cause is the power of God which ouercommeth nature created the end of them is both admiration and also confirmation of faith Pet. Mar. vpon Iudic. fol. 126. To what vse Miracles doe serue Miracles serue for thrée vses First that he which is healed thereby shoulde sinne no moreâ— Secondlye that the beholders shuld put their trust in the healer Thirdly that we which read of the miracles of the Lord should be confirmed in the glorye and doctrine of Christ and therewithall conceiue faith in him Hemmyâ—g Brethren be not in loue with signes which may be had common with the reprobate but loue ye rather miracles of charitie and true godlynesse which the more secret the more secure and for the which the lesse estimation that there is with men the greater is the reward with God In the beginning gathering of yâ— Church many things were necessary which now is néedlesse Miracles were vsed then which outwardly be diuided now When we go about to plaÌ„t a tree so long we water it vntill we sée it haue takeÌ„ root But wheÌ„ it is once substantially grounded braunches spread abroad we take no more paine to water it on like sort as long as yâ— people were altogether faithlesse this meane of miracles was of indulgence graunted them But when spirituall instruction had taken better place the corporall signes surceased straight Wherefore the Apostle sayth Lingua in signum sunt non fidelibus sed infidelibus Straunge tongues are for a signe not to them that
workes which thou hast done and shall doe for the loue of our Lord Iesus Christ be vnto thée auailable for the remission of thy sinnes the increase of desert grace and the reward of euerlasting life Amen ¶ Ye heare the merite of Christ mentioned in these words but if ye weigh them well ye shall perceiue that Christ is there altogether vnprofitable and that the glory and name of a iustifier and Sauiour is quite taken from him and giuen to Monkish merites Is not this to take the name of God in vaine Is not this to confesse Christ in words and in very deede to denye his power and blaspheme his name c. Luther vpon the Gal. fol. 72. Of the profite that is of the Moone HE appointed the Moone for certaine seasons ¶ The Interpreters agrée that this ought to be vnderstood of the ordinary and appointed â—easts For inasmuch as the Hebrewes are wont to recken their months by the Moone they vse hâ—r as the directer of their festiuall daies and as well â—or their holy assemblies as for their méetings about politike affaires Notwithstanding I doubt not but that ther is the figure Synechdoche as if the Prophet had said that the Moone not onely putteth a difference betweene the nights and the dayes but also boundeth the yeres and months consequently serueth to many purposes because the distinction of times is fetched out of hâ—r course MORNING AND EVENING How this place of Iob is vnderstood FRom Morning to Euening they be destroied ¶ Some expounde this as though it were meant that men perish in small time and that is very true But héerewithall there is yet more that is to wit that we passe not a minute of our lyfe but it is as it were approching vnto death If we consider it wel when a man riseth in the morning he is sure that he shall not step forth one pace he is sure he shall not turne about his hand but he shall still waxe elder elder and his life euer shorteneth Then must we consider euen by eye sight that our lyfe fléeteth slideth away from us Thus we sée what is meant by consuming from morning to euening Ca. vpon Iob. fo 75. MORTIFICATION What true mortifieng is TO mortifie is nothing els but for a man to be violent against himselfe and to withstand and resist wicked lusts Peâ— Mar. vpon the Ro. fol. 203. The flesh is mortified when the custome of sinne is abolished and the spirit is quickened when we begin to performe newe obedience vnto God Mortifie therefore your members c. ¶ The true mortiâ—ieng is when the feare of God doth fray vs from sinne so that our hearts trembleth for feare of Gods iudgement when wée are tempted or entised vnto sinne The heart beeing thus striken with the feare of God acknowledgeth his weaknes and calleth vnto God vnfainedly for helpe This mortifieng is the worke of the Holy ghost Rom. 8. and worketh out wardly a sobernesse of liuing and other godly exercises Sir I. Cheeke ¶ Extinguish all the strength of the corrupt nature which resisteth against the spirit that ye may liue in the spirit and not in the flesh Geneua How we cannot mortifie the flesh by our owne free-will If you mortifie the déedes of the flesh by the spirite ye shall liue ¶ S. Austen vpon this place Thou wilt say saith he that can my will doe that can my frée-will doe What will what manner of free-will except he lift thée vp thou lyest still how canst thou doe it then by thy spirit seeing that the Apostle saith as many as be led by the spirit of God be the children of God wilt thou doe of thy selfe Wilt thou be ledde of thine owne selfe to mortifie the déeds of the flesh What wil it profite thée for if thou be not voluptuous with the Epicures thou shalt be proud with the Stoikes Whether thou be an Epicure or a Stoike thou shalt not be among the children of God for they that be guided by the spirit of God be the children of God not they that lyue after their owne flesh not they that lyue after their owne spirit but as many as be led by the spirit of God But héere a man will say Ergo then are we ruled and we doe not rule I auns were thou both rulest and art ruled But thou dost then rule well if thou be ruled by the good spirit vtterlye if thou doe want the spirit of God thou canst doe no good Thou dost truly without his helpe by the frée-will but it is but euill done vnto that is thy will which is called frée-wil and by euill doing is she made a bondseruaunt When I say Without the help of God thou dost nothing I vnderstand by it no good thing For to doe euill thou hast frée-will without the helpe of God though that be no fréedome Wherefore you shall know that so doe you goodnesse if the helping spirite bée your guider the which if he be absent can doe no good at all Auguâ— de verbis Apost ser. 13. MOSES How Moses came by his impediment of speach OF Moses it is written that the King of Aegypt on a time for his daughters sake tooke the childe Moses in his armes and set the crowne vpon his head which Moses as it were childishly playing hurled if downe to the ground and with his feeâ—e spurned it Then the Priests and Soothsaiers séeing that cried out saieng that this was he whom before he had prophecied should be borne which should destroy the kingdome of Aegypt except he werâ— preuented by death Then Termuth the Kings daughter excused the childe alleadging that his age had yet â—o discretion And for proofe thereof caused burning coales to bée put to his mouth which the childe with his tongue lickâ—d wherby he euer after had an impediment in his tongue And by this meanes their furie at that time was appeased T. Lanquet The cause why Moses fled from Pharao Moses being about the age of 40. yeares fledde for feare of Pharao when he had slaine the Aegyptian Iosephus saith that it was for displeasure because in the warres of Aethiope wherof he was Captaine he tooke to wise the Kings Daughter of Aethiope How Moses seemed to doubt in Gods promises When God said to Moses that he wold giue the people flesh to eate euen a moneth long he aunswered shall the Shéepe and the Oxen be slaine for this people to eate which are vi hundred thousand or shall the fish of the Sea be gathered together to serue them ¶ Héere it séemeth that Moses did doubt in Gods promise which was not so For he doubted no more that God was able to accomplish and fulfill his word then Mary the mother of Christ did doubt in the words of the Angell when shée said How shall this be séeing I know no man Lyra. How the Lord was angry with Moses and why Moses being in his Inne the Lord met
But if they will teach you things of their owne then heare them not then dde it not For certainly such men séeke their owne and not the things that pertaine to Christ Iesu. ¶ The Chaire of the which our Sauiour Christ maketh mention héere doth not signifie the authoritie of Moses which the Scribes abused but it signifieth the place out of the which they purely red and interpreted the law of Moses ¶ To sit in Mosâ—s chaire is nothing els then to shewe out of the Lawe of God how men ought to liue And although it be not certaine out of what place they didde speake or preach yet notwithstanding their coniectures is probable which referre it to the Pulpet which Esdras made to haue the Laws taught in He therefore sitteth in Moses Chaire which preacheth not of his â—wne braine but by the authoritie and word of God Marl. vpon Math. fol. 521. ¶ So long as the Scribes safe in Moses seate and continued in the pure and simple interpretation of the Lawe teaching those things which the Lord had commaunded and taught in the name of God For Saint Austen very well and according to the minde of Christ expoundeth that the Scribes sitting vpon Moses seate taught the Lawe of God and that therefore the shéepe ought to heare the shepheards by them as by hirelings To the which words he addeth by and by saieng God therefore teacheth by them But if they goe about to teach theyr owne inuentions neither heare them nor follow them To the which sentence agréeth that which the same Father hath in his fourth booke De doctrina Christiana saieng Because the good and faithfull do not heare euery man but obediently heare God himselfe therefore they are heard profitably which also lyue not profitably Therefore the seate not of the Scribes but of Moses constrained them to teach that which was good For in their life they did what them lust but the seate being none of theirs suffered them not to teach what they lusted Marl. vpon Math. fol. 522. ¶ We ought to haue an eye most especially vnto the doctrine of the Preachers whether they sit in Christs chaire or not that is to say whether they teach Christs doctrine or not for by their doctrine we shall be either iustified or condemned and not by their liuing Sir I. Cheeke How Moses did eate the body of Christ ¶ Looke Manna How this place is vnderstood And Moses wrote this Lawe ¶ Before Moses time the doctrine which contained the manner of seruing God was not put in writing but onely deliuered by word of mouth by the fathers to theyr children from one generation to another The Bible note How we are sent to Moses and the Prophets They haue Moses and the Prophets let them heare them ¶ We are bidden to beléeue Moses and the Prophets and not the dead and if we will néedes heare the dead speake Christ ought to be sufficient for vs which being reuiued taught none other doctrine but that which he had taught in his time that is to say Moses and the Prophets Sir I. Cheeke ¶ Which declareth that it is too late to be instructed by the dead if in their life time they cannot profite by the liuely word of God as faith commeth by Gods word so is it maintained by the same So that neither we ought to looke for Angells from heauen or the dead to confirme vs there by onely the word of God is sufficient to life euerlasting Geneua Why Moses was bid to put off his shooes Put off thy shooes from thy feete ¶ Moses could not be suffered to talke with God afore he didde put off his shooes whereby we vnderstande that wée must put awaye all fleshly and carnall lusts and so approach vnto God in faith purenesse of heart Let them héere which will not touche holye things with theyr bare hands without gloues learne of the Angell of the Lorde what they ought for to doe in such things Of Moses death and buriall which maketh against reliques We read of Moses the seruaunt of the Lorde that hée died in the lande of Moab and the Angell of the Lord buryed him in a valley but no man knoweth of his Sepulcher vnto this daye which thing was of purpose by the prouidence of God appointed so that the Iewes might haue no occasion thereby to comâ—nitte Idolatry But if the translating of dead bones had bene either for the glorye of God or commoditie of man the reliques of such a one as Moses was should not haue bene hidden For doubtlesse of all Prophets he was the greatest by the testimonie of God himselfe who called him faithfull in all his house to whom he spake mouth to mouth by vision and not in darke wordes and yet was not his body shrined nor his bones carried in procession nor anye Chappell erected for him Indeed the Diuell did attempt no lesse then to make it matter of superstition for we read that there was a strife betwixt him and Michael about Moses body but the Angell of the Lorde withstood him I. Calfehill MOTHER OF GOD. Wherein Mary the mother of God was most blessed TO be the childe of God is a great deale greater grace then to be the mother of God which Saint Austen proueth thus Beatior â—rgo Maria c. Mary was more blessed or full of grace in that the receiued the faith of Christ then in that she conceiued the flesh of Christ. Motherly kinred coulde haue done Mary no good vnlesse she had borne Christ more blessed in hir heart then shée bare him in hir flesh Againe he sayth Master mea quam c. My mother whom ye haue called blessed therefore is blessed because she hath kept the word of God not because the word in hir was made flesh How mother is taken for grandmother He put downe Miacha his mother ¶ Mother for grandmother As Dauid is oftentimes called father of them of whom he was grandfather And as Zephora Moses wife calleth Raguel father which yet was hir grandfather How the Church is called our mother Forsake not thy mothers teaching ¶ That is of the Church wherein the faithfull are begotten by the incorruptible séede of Gods word Geneua MOVNTAINES How Mountaines heere doe signifie Scriptures LEt them that be in Iewry flye then to the mountaines ¶ That is to say let them that be in Christs profession flye to the scriptures the scriptures of the Apostles and Prophets be the mountaines c Our Lord knowing that there should be such confusion in the last daies therfore commaundeth that Christen men yâ— beléeue in Christ willing to haue an assurance of the true faith shuld haue recourse to nothing els but vnto the scriptures Otherwise if they haue regard vnto any other thing they shal be offendâ—d and perish not vnderstanding what is the true Church and by meanes héereof they shall fall in abhomination of desolation Iewel fo 722. ¶ S.
defused in all things to the which he hath bene accustomed to be made lesse to walke the narrow way whereby he shal finde such an heape of temptations and so continuall that it shall bée impossible to endure or to stande but by prayer and stronge faith Tindale ¶ Looke Straite gate NATVRE What Nature is NAture saith Plato is that thing that God will His meaning is that nature is subiect and obedient ot God and that there is neither chaunge nor necessitie in the course of nature but al things are ordred by Gods omnipotencie natural causes are onely the instruments of Gods will It was Gods will that Christ should take the natural substance of mans body that in al things he shuld be like vnto his brethren that his body should be a creature And as S. Austen saith should be in one place This is Gods knowne and expresse will Therfore by Platos iudgement this is nature Nature is sundrie waies defined Some doe take it to be a certeine strength voide of reson stirring vp necessarie motions in our bodies Againe some doe iudge it to be a strength which hath reson order as procéeding some certein way declaring what the cause of euery thing worketh what followeth the quicknes actiuitie Wherof no art nor hand neither workmaÌ„ is able to attaine vnto by immitation or following it Epicure doth call all thinges by the name of nature Augustine defineth it after this manner Nature saith he is a certein strength power put into things created by God which giueth to each that which belongeth vnto it Surely the very word séemeth to signifie that nature is called to be the same which is proper vnto euery thing that as grafted bred in it at the verye beginning so yâ— whatsoeuer any thing is of the birth as it were yâ— is the nature therof Lactantius saith yâ— nature is termed of the latin word Nascendo which is of birth My opinion saith Lactantius is not yâ— nature is the thing it selfe but the proper peculiar strength of the thing naturally giuen vnto it straight way froÌ„ the beginning therof whereby it receiueth yâ— qualitie which it hath not only of being but also of doing bearing begetting c. What the nature of Gods word is The nature of Gods word is yâ— whosoeuer readeth it or heareth it reasoned disputed before him it will begin immediatly to make him euery day better better till he be growne to a perfect man in the knowledge of Christ loue of the lawe of God or else make him worse worse till he be hardned yâ— he openly resist the spirit of God and then blaspheme after the example of Pharao Coran Abirâ—on Balam Iudas Symon Magus such other Tindale What the nature of God is Of the nature of God Augustine writeth on this wise All natures either is God who hath no beginning or is not God because he is the beginner therof As for yâ— which hath God for yâ— beginner of it by whoÌ„ it is some is not made some is made That which is not made yet for all that is of him either is begotten of him either procéedeth froÌ„ him That which is born is the onely sonne That which procéedeth is the holy spirit and this trinitie is of one and selfe same nature For these three be one each of them is God altogether one God immutable euerlasting without any beginning or end of time But nature which is made is called a creature God is called a creator I meane the Trinitie Musculus How the nature of any creature in it selfe is not euill howsoeuer it be vsed When Hierico was destroied all things accursed not lawfull for the Israelites to touch any thing therof yet was the gold the siluer their brasse yron vessels carried into the tresure house of the Lord and consecrated vnto him Gedeon was commaunded to take sacrifice that Oxe of his Fathers to God which his Father had sed brought vp to be sacrificed vnto Baal yea to burne that Oxe with yâ— selfe same wood that was consecreated and dedicated vnto the Idoll Bucer saith yâ— for any thing to be a note of Antichrist is not in the nature of any creature in it selfe for to yâ— end nothing was made of God but it hangeth altogether of consenting to Antichrists religion and the professing therof the which consent and professing beeing chaunged into the consent and professing Christianitie there can sticke in the things themselues no note or marke of Antichristes religion The vse of Bells was a marke of Antichristianitie in our Churches when the people by them were called to Masses and when they were ronge against tempests Now they are a token of Christianitie when the people by theÌ„ are gathered together to the Gospel of Christ and other holy actions c. Of three natures of men There are thrée natures of men One altogether beastly which in no wise receiue the law writteÌ„ in their harts but rise against Princes and rulers whensoeuer they are able to make their partie good These are signified by them that worshipped the golden Calâ—e for Moses brake the table of the lawe ere hée came at them The second are not so beastly but receiue yâ— law and vnto them the lawe commeth but they looke not Moses in the face for his countenaunce is too bright for them that is they vnderstand not that the lawe is spirituall and requireth the heart they looke on the pleasure profit and promotion that followeth the kéeping of the law and in respect of the reward kéepe the lawe outwardly with workes but not in the heart For if they might obteine like honour glory promotion dignitie and also auoide all inconueniences if they breake the lawe so would they also break the law and follow their lusts The third are spirituall and looke Moses in the open face and are as Paule saith a lawe vnto themselues and haue the lawe written in their hearts by the spirit of God These néed neither of king nor officer to driue them neither that any profer them any reward for to kéepe the lawe for they doe it naturally The first work for feare of the swoord The second for reward The third worke for loue Tindale Of two natures in Christ. ¶ Looke Christ. NAVEL What the Nauell doth signifie IN the day of thy birth when thou wast borne the string of thy Nauell was not cut off c. ¶ The Nauell signifieth the desires and delectations of man which are healed by the worde and feare of God as it is sayd Prouerbs 3. 8. But feary yâ— Lord and depart from euill so shall thy Nauell be whole The learned expound this whole sentence of the tribulation that Israel suffered in Aegypt and after among the Chaldes After the death of Ioseph when Pharao knew them not Exo. 1. wer they most abiect and vile and no man
of Godâ— whom hée defended and auoided as Socrates saith in this clause The mother or bearing God as a bugge or fraieng Ghost yet he proceeded in spite and being called to the counsell of Ephesus hée denied that Christ was God and séeing that there rose greate sturre thereof hée séemed to repent but the Councell deposed and banished him into Oasis GOD winking not at his impietie but plagued diuersly him froÌ„ aboue his tongue was eaten vp of wormes and so he died Socra li. 7. chap. 22. 23. 29. Euag. li. 1. chap. 2. 3. 7. NEVV What it is to be new THat is knowne to be new which neither euer was before nor hath bene yet séene or heard of but now beginning and commeth to light first And therfore Salomon saith that ther is nothing vnder the Sunne that is new nor that it can be sayde loe that is new for that it hath gone and ben before in times past Indéede a thing seemeth to bée new when it hath bene in times past and is now corrupted and perished either by time abuse or negligence of men by restoring againe is renued not that it beginneth now first to bée but rather to be the same which it was before And in vâ—rie déede it is nothing lesse then new For it is one thing to make a thing new and to renue a thing which was made long agoe They be sayde to make new things which doe inâ—titute new things before vnused and vnknowne and they are sayde to renewe which doe restore things decaied vnto their olde estate and vse So the lawe was new which was giuen by Moses to be kept of the Israelites when it was first set forth in the mount Sina And the Gospell of Christ was new when it was first declared in the worlde by the Apostles But the lawe was now new when by the care of godly kinges it was restored and renued after that it hadde bene once corrupt The histories of the kings Asa Hezechias and of Iosias bée well knowne Neither was the doctrine of the Prophets new when they did rebuke the corruptnesse of the lawish religion and requireth the right and true obseruation of Gods lawe although it séemed neuer so new and straunge Muse. fo 361. By whose fault the doctrine of Christ seemeth now new to the Papists What time as the booke of the lawe was found in the dayes of king Iosias in the secret corner of the temple and was exhibited vnto the king himselfe it might haue séemed some newe thing vnto them which had liued a great while without lawe where indâ—ed nothing ought to haue béen more vsed or knowne to the people but through whose fault was it Was it not the fault of their a 〈…〉 itors which woulde no longer heare the wordes of that booke I meane the kinges and Priests which leauing the sermons of the lawe followed the ceremonies of the Gentiles Compare héere with all those things which are betided vs. Hath not the holy Bible bene hidden and cast into corners these many ages vâ—knowne to the multitude of the vnfaithfull yea too many of the pastors also in this our age what time it is translated into all languages well néere set foorth commonly to be read is it anye otherwise taken of yâ— superstitious Papists then if there were some new vnknowne doctrine thrust into the Churches You might haue fouÌ„d in times past in the Poperie a number of Massing Priests pastours which had neuer as much as seene yâ— holy Bible came not this through fault of our aunceâ—ors would God the heads Princes of christen people would knowledge it say with Iosias Go aske counsell of the Lord for vs and for our people for the Lords anger is greate ouer vs because our Fathers hearde not the wordes of this booke and that they woulde not onely acknowledge their fault but also with a godly holy endeuour renue and set vp againe the decaied religion according vnto yâ— Lords word and in so doing they shuld turne away the Lords wrath from themselues and from their people c. Muse. fo 362. A declaration of the olde and new Testament New Testament is as much to say as a new couenant The olde Testament is an olde temporall couenaunt made betwéene God and the carnall children of Abraham Isaac and Iacob otherwise called Israel vpon the déedes and obseruing of a temporall lawe where the rewarde of kéeping is temporall life and prosperitie in the land of Canaan and the breaking is reward with temporall death and punishment But the newe testament is an euerlasting couenaunt made vnto the chrildren of God through faith in Christ vpon the seruing of Christ. Where eternall lyfe is promised to all that beléeue and death to all that are vnbeléeuing My déeds if I kéepe the lawe are rewarded with the temporall promises of this life But I beleeue in Christ Christs déeds hath purchased for me the eternal promise of euerlasting life If I commit nothing worthy of death I deserue for my reward that no man kil meâ— If I hurt no maÌ„ I am worthy that no man hurt me If I helpe my neighbour I am worthy he helpe me againe So that with outwarde works with which I serue other men I deserue that other meÌ„ doe like to me in this world and they extend no farther But Christs déeds extend to life euerlasting vnto all that beléeue c. Tindal in his Pro. to the new Test. How they called Christs doctrine new doctrine What new doctrine is this ¶ They blasphemed which did call the doctrine a new doctrine for Christ did onelye by himselfe speake those things which before he had spoken by the Prophets Sir I. Cheeke ¶ It was then nâ—w and now after fiftéene hundred and seauen and thirtie yeares is yet new when will it then bée olde Tindale ¶ They referre the miracle to the kinde of doctrine and so meruaile at it as a new and straunge thing and doe not consider the power of Christ who is the authour of the one and the other Geneua NICHOLAS Of the heresie that sprang vp by the occasion of this man NIcholas one of the seauen deacons is by S. Iohn abhorred Apoc. 2. 6. He was accused of gelousie ouer his wife to cléere himselfe of this crime he brought forth his wife and bid marry her who would This fact of his is excused by Eusebius His followers by occasion héereof doe practise their wandring lust without respect of wife or maide Euseb. Eccl. hist. li. 3. chap. 26. How this Nicholas the Deacon is excused When the Church was yet springing as Eusebius testifieth in his 3. booke of his history the. 26. chapter the Nicholaites did openly and manifestly commit fornication and layde the custome of their wicked crime to Nicholas the deacon although Clemens Bishop of Alexandria in Stromatis no excuse Nicholas for he saith that he neuer thought or taught any such thing But hauing a faire woman to
the Saints washed their garments in the bloud of the Lambe The Pardons teache men to washe their garmentes in the bloude of Saints Leo Bishoppe of Rome writeth notablye well to the Padestines against these Sacriâ—edges Although sayth hée the death of manye Saintes hath béene precious in the â—ight of the Lorde yet the killing of no innocent hath béene the perpetuation of the worlde The righteous receiued but gaue no Crownes and out of the valyauntnesse of the faythfull are graue examples of patience not giftes of righteousnesse for their deathe it were euerye one singular to themselues and none of them did by his ende paye the debt of an other for as much as there is one Lord Christ in whom all are crucified all are dead buried and raised vp againe Which sentence as it was worthy to bée remembred he repeated in an other place Saint Austen speaketh no lesse fitlye to the same effect Though fayth hee wee bye bretheren for bretheren yet the bloud of no Martyrs is shedde for the forgiuenesse of sinnes Which thing Christ hath done for vs that wée shoulde followe him but hath giuen vs a thing to reioyce vppon Againe in an other place As onely the sonne of GOD was made the sonne of man to make vs with him the sonnes of GOD So hée alone for vs hath taken vppon him punishment without euill deserninges that wée by him might without good deseruings obteine grace not due vnto vs. Caluine is his Institu 3. 〈…〉 chap. 5. Sect. 2. and. 3. Pardons are not knowne vnto vs by the authoritie of the Scriptures but by the authoritie of the Church of Rome and of the Popes which is greater then the authoritie of the Scriptures O blasphemous mouth so to saye I. N. Thus I aunswere It cannot well appeare from whom Pardons first begunne Amonge the olde Doctoure and Fathers of the Church there was either no talke at all or very little talke of Purgatorie But as long as Purgatorye was not cared for there was no man that sought for Pardons for the whole price of Pardons hangeth vppon Purgatorye take awaye Purgatoryeâ— and what shall wée néede of Pardons Pardons beganne when folkes were afraide of the paines of Purgatorie I. N. There is nothing in the Scripture lesse opened or wherof the olds learned fathers haue lesse written then Pardons Of Pardons there is no mention Alphe de Castro in his 8. booke or Pardons ¶ Looke Purgatorie PASSEOVER How the Lambe was called the passeouer FOr it is the Lords passeouer ¶ The 〈…〉 was called the passeouer that the very name it selfe should kéepe in memorie what was signified thereby which phrase and manner of speaking the Scripture vseth often calling the signe by the name of the thing that is signified As Gen. 16. b. T. M. ¶ The Lambe was not the passeouer but signified it As the Sacraments are not the thing it selfe which they do represent but signifie it Geneua ¶ This was the passeouer of the Iewes but our paschall Lambe is Christ as witnesseth Saint Paule 1. Coâ— 5. 7. The Bible note What the passeouer was The passeouer was an holy action ordeined by God in the killing eating of a Lambe partly to the end that the Church might kéepe in memorie the benefit which God did for them in the land of Aegypt to be a testimonie of Gods good will towards the faithfull to be a tipe of Christ and partâ—ye also togather all the pâ—r takers thereof into the fellowship of one body and to put them in minde to be thankfull and innocent Bullinger fol. 362. And they â—â—ue the passouer ¶ The Scripture vseth in sundrie places to call the Lambe the passeouer which was but the signe of the passeouer Because in all Sacraments yâ— signes haue the names of the things signified How this place following is vnderstood There was no passeouer holden like that which Iosias held from the dayes of the Iudges that iudged Israel nor in all the dayes of the kings of Israel and the kings of Iuda ¶ This is onelâ— spoken in the respect of the multitude zeale of the people â—â—ith the great preparation not because the passeouer was not all thâ—â— time celebrated D. Whitegift fol. 9. Of the passeouer offering of the cleane and vncleane If a man be cleane and not let in a iourney and yet was negligent to offer passeouer the same soule shal perish from his people c. ¶ In like manner it is with vs in our spirituall Easter or passeouer whosoeuer doth not reuerently beléeue the redemption of mankinde which was throughly finished in the true lambe Christ and amendeth not his life nor turneth from vice to vertue in the time of this mortall lyfe shall not belong vnto the glorie of the resurrection which shall be giuen to theâ— true worshippers of Christ but shal be rooted out from the companie of the Saints T. M. PASSION What a passion is WHatsoeuer moueth the minde in an vngodly desire is called a passion as malice rancour ire enuie ambition couetousnesse lecherie pride hatred studie of praise studie of enuieng and such other which stirre akd moue the minde out of his naturall rest to loue or to hate without reason measure As when a body suffereth any torment we say we be in a passion So wheÌ„ our minde suffreth any such inordinate desire we haue the mindes passion And euery such motion of minde out of his due course is called a passion Lupset What is now the passions and sufferings of Christ. Now ioye I in my sufferings which I suffer for you fulfill that which is behinde of the passions of Christ in my flesh c. ¶ Passions sufferings of Christ is the passions which we must suffer for his sake for we haue professed and are appointed to suffer with Christ. Iohn 20. 21. As my Father sent mée so send I you Tindale ¶ As Christ hath once suffered in himselfe to redéeme his Church to sanctifie it so doth daily suffer in his members as pertakers of their infirmities therfore a reuenger of their iniuries Geneua PASTOR Who are pastors and Shepheards PAstors or Shepheards are such as being endued with a singular gift know how to féed Christs hungry shéepe with his healthfull word as with most pleasaunt pasture how to heale them that be attainted how to bring backe them yâ— be astray to kéepe away the wolues from the Lords flocke These haue some certeine flocke committed to their charge which is the marke wherby they be discerned from the other afore And concerning these ther be diuerse things written by the Prophets and specially by Ezec. 34. 1. and also by Iohn 10. 11. 21. 15. And in the Act. 20. 28. Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 259. Looke Shepheard PATERNIANI What the opinions of these heretikes were PAterniani were heretikes which thought that the neather partes of mans bodie were made not by God but by the
mortifie his body for to liue according to the doctrine yâ— he himselfe did teach least be should be reproued of men when they should sée him doe contrary or contemne yâ— thing which he taught other to doe Ric. Turnar Of Paules vnquietnesse of the flesh ¶ Looke Flesh. How Paule wrought with his hands He abode with them wrought Their craft was to make tents ¶ How doe they followe Paules example which neither giue themselues to the studie of holy Scriptures to feede the flocke of Christ nor yet will labour with their hands but liue idly with the sweate of other mens browes there was a lawe among the Massilians that if any man did go about to liue idly vnder the pretence of some kind of religion he shuld in no wise be receiued into their citie Sir I. Cheeke ¶ Thus he vsed where euer he came but principally at Corinthus because of the false Apostles which preached without wages to winne the peoples fauour His craft was to make tents or pauilions which were made of skinnes Geneua Wherefore Paule wished himselfe to be seperate from Christ. For I haue wished my selfe to be seperated from Christ for my bretheren c. ¶ The Apostle loued his bretheren so entirely that if it had bene possible he would haue bene ready to haue redeemed the casting away of the Israelites with the losse of his owne soule for euer For this word seperate betokeneth as much in this place Beza ¶ He sawe the losse and destruction of his whole nation falling so farre from Gods true religion he considered how far God should be dishonoured when his wonderfull benefits and blessings bestowed vpon his people should take none effect but vtterly be defaced which so mightely moued him the he wished rather to be cut off from Christ then those things should come to passe The Bible note ¶ He would redéeme the reiection of the Iewes with his owne dampnation which declareth his zeale towardes Gods glorie Read Exo. 32. 32. Geneua How Paule had a wife Paule wished that all men were as he was That is hée wished that all the Corinthians which aduaunced themselues of virginitie widowhood could liue chast without a woman as he did which left his wife in an other place then where hée preached that all men were without care as he was which thing commonly followeth marriage ¶ Looke Apostles had wiues what Erasmus saith thereof ¶ Ignatius and also Clemens Alexandrinus which were verie nigh the Apostles time doth plainely affirme that S. Paule had a wife Ecclesiast histo li. 3. cap. 30. What Paule calleth the infirmitie of the flesh Paule calleth the infirmity of the flesh no disease of yâ— body or temptation of the flesh but his suffering and affliction which he suffered in his bodie So that he setteth the same against the vertue and power of the spirit But least we should séeme to wrast and peruert Paules words let vs heare himselfe speaking in the. 2. Cor. 12. 10. Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities in reproches in necessities in persecutions and anguish for Christs sake for when I am weake then am I stronge And in the. 11. chapt 13. In labours more abundant in stripes aboue measure in prisons more plenteous in death oft of the Iewes fiue times receiued I fortie stripes saue one I was thrise beaten with roddes I was once stoned I suffered thrise shipwracke c. These afflictions which hée suffred in his body he calleth infirmities of the flesh and not corporall diseases Of Paules voice Looke Voice PAVLVS SAMOSATENVS Of the heresie that this man taught THis man was Bishop of Antioch He denied the trinitie He taught that Christ tooke his beginning of our lady And was a man onely of our common nature which heresâ—e was condemned by a generall Councell Paulus excommunicated He was about the yeare of our Lord. 267. PEACE How Christ came not to send peace on earth but debate SUppose ye that I am come to send peace on earth I tell you nay but rather debate ¶ So the peace as this world loueth which is then at peace when mens appetites and desires are satisfied and when the euill agrée with the euill came I not to send on earth but therfore came I with yâ— words of very peace to destroy the peace of this world For sith the doctrine of the Gospell which teacheth all peace shal be enuied of many it cannot be but debate must arise euen amongest greatest friends while they that loue this world will sooner exercise cruelty towards them yâ— they loue best then leaue yâ— vices which they haue bene accustomed vnto And againe those whome the fire of the charitie belonging to the Gospell hath touched will by no meanes suffer themselues to be deuided from that which they haue begun to cleaue to Betwixt these two am I not come to set peace but debate Tindale What it is to be at peace with God Because therefore that we are iustified by faith we are at peace with God through our Lord Iesus Christ. ¶ To be at peace with God is none other thing then to haue tranquility rest in our hearts to Godward knowing assuredly the we be accepted of him do please him which thing we finde by fayth onely in that it receiueth forgiuenesse of sinnes newnesse of life euerlasting by mercy obteined at Christs hands Our own workes can bring no such tranquilitie because they be vnsure and engender doubt of which followeth desperation and of it dampnation we are not ashamed of our hope for we are sure by the death of Christ that God loueth vs and will bring our hope to passe ¶ By peace héere is meant that incredible and most constant ioye of minde when we are deliuered from all terrour of conscience and fully perswaded of the fauour of God this peace is the fruit of faith Geneua ¶ By peace which is the fruite of faith is ment the incredible and most constant ioy of minde our conscience being quiet and established in Gods grace The Bible note How peace makers be blessed Blessed be the peace makers c. ¶ To inherit this blessing it is not onely required that thou haue peace in thy selfe and that thou take all to the best and be not offended lightly and for euery small trifle alway ready to forgiue nor sowe â—o discord nor auenge thine owne wrong But also that thou be feruent and diligent to make peace go betwéene person persoÌ„ that thou leaue nothing vnsought to set theÌ„ at one Tin ¶ Cursed be the peace breakers pikequarrellers whispers backebiters sowers of discord dispraisers of them that be good stirrers vp of Princes to battell bée-liers of the true preachers of Gods word c. Tindale What peace offering is To offer peace offering of Oxen vnto the Lorde ¶ Peace offering is to reconcile God towards men to be at peace with them to forgiue
his Crosse and in mortifieng the peruerse and crooked disposition of the flesh We ought alwaies to beare in minde the saieng of our Sauiour Christ If any man will follow me let him deny him selfe and take vp his Crosse and follow me c. Marl. fo 432. How mans perfection is vnperfect Thou shalt loue thy Lord thy God with all thy heart with all thy soule with all thy power Ye shall not turne neither to the right hand nor to the lefte Accursed is he that standeth not in euery thing that is written in the law to performs the same And S. Iames saith Who so offendeth in one commaundement is guiltie in all And Christ saith Be ye perfect not meaning your selues by your owne abilitie but as your father is perfect which is in heauen And yet héerby he meaneth not the perfection that is in God and his Angells but onely the perfection that is required in man I beseech you saith S. Hierom hath God commaunded me that I should be the same that God is that there should be no difference in perfection betwéene me and my Lord the Creator that I should be aboue the highnesse of Angells or that I shuld haue that the Angells haue not I sayd it is possible that a man maye be without sinne if he want not will the power of God assisting him And yet I finde that besides Christ in whom all men shall be quicknesse to life there was neuer man nor neuer shall be who being in this life shall haue this perfection Wherefore doth Christ say Be ye perfect wherefore doeth Paule say As many of vs as be perfect c. Heereto S. Hierom aunswereth thus What then doe we think or what ought we to thinke that be not perfect We ought to confesse that we are vnperfect and that we haue not yet gotten nor taken that perfection that is required This is the true wisedome of a man to know himselfe to be vnperfect And as I might say the perfection of all iust men liuing in the flesh is vnperfect He hath much profited in this life that by his profiting hath learned how farre he is from the perfection of righteousnesse Our very righteousnesse it selfe is so great in this life that it standeth rather in forgiuenesse of our sinnes then in perfection of righteousnesse Iewel fo 316. 317. 318. ¶ Looke Sound PERGAMVS What Pergamus was CHurch which is at Pergamus ¶ Pergamus was the name of a famous Citie in olde time in Asia where the kings of the Atalians were alwaies resident The faith of them of Pergamus is much cōmended because they remained constant euen in the very heate of persecution Theo. Beza PEARLE What a Pearle in Scripture doth signifie NEither cast ye your Pearles before swine ¶ A Pearle hath his name among the Grecians for the orient brightnesse that is in it And a Pearle in auncient time was in great estimation among the Latines for a Pearle that Cleopatra had was valued at two hundred and fiftie thousand Crownes and the word is now borrowed from that to signifie the most precious heauenly doctrine Theo. Beza PERIVRIE How periury is made lawfull by the Popes law YE shal vnderstand that these two worthy Martirs of Iesus Christ Iohn Hus and Hierom of Prage were called to the generall Councell holden at Constaunce and faith was made to them that by safe conduct they should come safe and returne safe and yet were they contrary to the faith taken and burned And least that holy Councell should séeme to doe anye thing wherein all their sect did not consent they made this Antichristian lawe in the 19. Session Presens sancta Synadus c. This present holy Counsell doth publish and declare that there can no preiudice hurt or hinderaunce come to the Catholike faith or to the Ecclesiastical iurisdiction by reason of any safe conduct graunted by the Emperour by Kings or other Princes of the earth to any which either be heretikes or defamed of heresie for what bond or promise soeuer the same Princes haue made vnto them their safe conduct notwithstanding it is lawfull for any compitent Ecclesiasticall Iudge to enquire of the errours yea although they come to y◠place of iudgement trusting vpon their safe conduct so that otherwise they would not haue come Neither he that maketh any such promise any whit bound to performe it if he haue done that that lay in him otherwise I. Pon. PERMISSION Of Gods permission or suffering WE must note that when either the Scriptures or Fathers doe séeme God to be the cause of sinne this word permission is not there so to be added as though he only suffered men to sinne and by his prouidence or gouernment wrought nothing as concerning sinnes Indéede he letteth them not though he can but vseth them and sheweth in them his might and not onely his patience which thing Augustin vnderstood right wel and disputed against Iulianus he confuted that sentence wher it is sayd that God suffereth sinne onely according to patience and proueth that his might is also therevnto to be added by the words of Paule who wrote vnto the Romanes If God by much patience haue suffered vessells of wrath prepared for destruction to shewe forth his anger and to make knowen his might And vndoubtedly there are many things in the holy scripture which cannot alwaies be dissolued by the word of permission or patience For the heart of the King is said to be in the hand of the Lord so that he inclineth it whether soeuer it pleaseth him And Iob testifieth that it was so done as God would But as touching the sinne of the first man when yet nature was not viciated corrupted we graunt y◠the cause therof came from the will of Adam suggestion of the Diuell we saye that God permitted it because when hée might haue withstood and letted it he would not doe it but decreed to vse that sinne to declare his Iustice and goodnesse Pet. Mar. vpon Iudic fol. 167. PERSECVTION What persecution is PErsecution is an obstinate pursuing to destroy by the which there is no place of rest and quietnesse giuen but the destruction of Innocents is sought with all kinde of violence and deceits Mar. vpon Math. fol. 81. They which doe follow vpon any man for to be reuenged so that they make no ende of pursuing of him nor leaue from that which they had begun withal be rightly called persecuters although that at length they be compelled to leaue off contrary to their determination and purpose as it betideth to all persecuters which are at the last constrained whether they will or not to breake off the race and course of their persecution Some doe take the word of persecuting or pursuing to be a ful following or pursuing in all poynts As when an Hound followeth the Deare a drye foote vp hill and downe through thick and thinne c. Both senses be applyed
to this word of persecuting The first is touched in Samuel Saule sought or pursued for Dauid euery day but the Lord did not deliuer him into his handes What is it els to séeke a man euery day to slay him but to persecute him continually Of the second we doe read in the same Chapter where he saith But in case he doe hyde him in the earth I will search for him amongst or out of all the thousands of Iuda He meaneth that he will search for Dauid diligently in euery corner and that he will omit nothing touching the persecution of him And Dauid vsed this word properly in the Psalme saieng I will persecute mine enimies and ouertake them I will not returne till they shrinke I will breake them so that they shall not be able to stand they shall fall vnder my féete When he saith I will persecute mine enimies and ouertake them he doth expresse the purpose of them which doe persecute which is bent to this ende to ouertake and catch them whom they doe persecute And whereas he doeth adde I will not returne vntill they doe shrinke it declareth his earnest diligence and desire in the persecution or following And that poynt I will breake them and crush them together that they shall not be able to stand they shall fall vnder my féete expresseth the reuenge which the persecutour entendeth to take vppon him when hée doeth persecute And these bée the partes of full and perfect persecution continually without ceasing to persecute to catch and to reuenge Musculus fol. 516. How some persecution is iust and some wrong If that be the true Church saith Augustin which suffereth persecution not that which doth it so said the Donatist let them aske of the Apostle what church Sara signified when the did persecute hir hand-maid for he saith that the frée woman our mother the heauenly Hierusalem that is to say the true Church of God was figured in that woman which afflicted hir handmayd And a little after Againe I demaunde in case that the good and holy doe persecute none but onely suffer whose saieng suppose they that the same is in the Psalme where we read I will persecute mine enimies and ouertake them and I will not tourne till they shrinke Therefore if we speake and acknowledge the truth that is a wrongfull persecution which the vngodly maketh vpon the Church of Christ and that persecution is iust which the Church of Christ maketh against the vngodly Thus saith Augustine Musculus fol. 518. How the Church doth persecute The Church saith Augustine in the place before doth persecute by louing to reforme and to call men backe from errour and to make them to profite in the truth And it is like the persecution of a louing mother and not of a spitefull stepdame Such I would haue the Church persecution saith Musculus when the rulers of the Church shall in the name of the Church persecute not the innocent but the hurtful more politikely then Church lyke But whereas the false shepheards vnder pretence of heresie and schisme doe persecute not the Goates which they cherish but the true shéepe of Christ which doe follow the voice of their onely shepheard and doe abhorre the voice of straungers with banishment and out-lawe prison wrongfull iudgements snare sword faggot and fire what shall we call it els but the tyranny of Antichrist whereas Augustine sayd that is a wrongfull persecution which the vngodly maketh against the Church of Christ he might well haue added therevnto and that in ten times more wrongfull which the malignant Church worketh against the godly But in his time the Romish Tyranny had not yet so openly set vp hir shamelesse head to practise all kinde of persecutions and publike oppressions of them that would discent from them Musculus fol. 519. Wherefore the true Christians are persecuted Blessed are they that suffer persecution for righteousnesse sake ¶ If the faith of Christ and lawe of God be written in thine heart that is if thou beleeue in Christ to be iustified from sinne or for remission of sinne and consentest in thine heart to the lawe that it is good holy and iust and thy dutie to do it and submittest thy selfe so to do and therevpon goeth forth and testifieth that faith righteousnesse openly vnto the world in word and déede Then will Satan stirre vp his members against thée and thou shalt be persecuted on euery side but bée of good comfort and faint not Call to minde the saieng of Saint Paule 2. Timothy 3. 12. Now all that will lyue godlye in Christ Iesu shall suffer persecution c. Tindale Chrisostome saith Doth the Shéepe persecute the Wolfe at any time No but the Wolfe doth persecute the Shéepe For so Cain persecuted Abel not Abel Cain So Ismael persecuted Isaac not Isaac Ismael so the Iewes persecuted Christ not Christ the Iewes So the Heretikes persecute the Christians and not the Christians the Heretikes Therefore ye shall knowe them by their fruites Againe Chrisostome saith in the same place Whomsoeuer ye sée reioyce in the bloud of persecution he is a Wolfe Iewel fol. 2. Moses saith Ismael plaied or sported with Isaac But Saint Paule saith the same plaieng and sporting was persecution For thus he writeth He that was after the flesh persecuted him that was after the spirit D. Heynes How the Christians in persecution doth multiply The Christians saith S. Austen were bound were imprisoned were beaten wer tormented were burnt and yet wer multiplied c. The miserable ende of certaine cruell persecutors Saule did murder himselfe Achitophel hanged himselfe Iudas did the lyke Sennacherib murdered of his owne sons Herode and Antiochus murdered by lyce Pilate murdered of himselfe Nero murdered of himselfe Dioclesian and Maximianus Emperours deposed themselues Maximinus eaten vp with lyce Maxentius and Pharao both drowned in their owne harnesse PETER Why Peter is called chiefe of the Apostles THey say that Peter was chiefe of the Apostles verely◠as Appelles was called chiefe of Painters for his excellent cunning aboue other euen so Peter may be called chiefe of the Apostles for his actiuitie and boldnesse aboue the other But that Peter had anys authoritie or rule ouer his bretheren and fellow Apostles is false contrary to the Scripture Christ forbad it euen the last houre before his Passion and in diuers times before and taught alway the contrary Tindale fo 143. Of Peters confession When Peter had professed the very true confession of Christ that he was the Sonne of God Christ said to him Thou art Peter and vpon this Rocke I will build my Church that is to say vpon the faith whereby thou hast confessed and acknowledged me And that Christ by this Rocke wherevpon he said he would build his Church did vnderstand and meane himselfe Saint Austen doth write in an Homely which he hath written vpon this place where he saith If Christ would haue layed the
foundation of his Church vpon Peter truly he would haue said Thou art Peter vpon thée wil I build my Church Christ is onely that proued corner stone which as Daniel saith shall breake all the kingdomes of the world and it selfe shall endure for euer a stable and strong foundation of the kingdome and congregation of Christ which thing is also confirmed by the Prophet Esay And Saint Paule teaching the same doctrine saith that we must be raised vp in this holy building of the Church not vpon Peter but vpon the most strong foundation of the Prophets and of the Apostles And where as many might chaunce to stomble at the stone thinking that Christ during the time of his béeing in earth was the foundation of the Church but when he was once lifted vp into heauen he then lefte Peter in his stead Paule the Apostle teacheth the contrary in especiall words when he saith There can none other foundation be layed then that which is laied already which is Iesus Christ. And whereas some doe say that Peter or some other Bishop of Rome is the foundation of the Church of Christendome is as false as God is true for Saint Paule writing to the Galathians saith not that Peter was the foundation of the Church of Christ but calleth him a piller as he called also Iames and Iohn making him equall but not superiour Bar. Ochine In the 16. chapter of Saint Mathew the question beeing put in generall of Christ to all his Apostles what they thought or iudged of him Peter aunswering for them all as he was alwayes ready to aunswere said Thou art Christ the sonne of the lyuing God to whom Iesus aunswered againe Blessed be thou Symon the sonne of Ionas for flesh and bloud hath not reuealed this vnto thée but my father which is in heauen I say vnto thée Thou art Peter and vpon this Rocke will I build my Church and the gates of Hell shall not preuayle against it That is to say vpon this Rocke of thy confession of me to bée the sonne of God I will build my Church For this faith containeth the whole summarie of our faith and saluation As it is written Rom. 10. The word of faith that wée doe preach is at hand in thy mouth and in thy heart For if thou confesse with my mouth our Lord Iesus Christ and with thine heart doe beléeue that God hath raised him from death to life thou shalt be saued c. And this confession being first vttered by the mouth of Peter vpon the same confession of his and not vppon the person of Peter but vpon the faith Christ hath builded his Church And what is the faith This thou art the son of the liuing God That is to saye vpon this Rocke That is Uppon this confession of Peter c. And with this saieng of Chrisostome all auncient Expositours doe agree For if we should expound that place that the Church is builded vpon the person of Peter wée shoulde put another foundation of the Church then Christ which is directlye against Saint Paule saieng No man may put any other foundation but that which is put already which is Christ Iesus Tonstall in the bo of Mar. fol. 1208. How Peter was not the Rocke but Christ. Thou art Peter and vpon this Rocke which thou confessest vpon this Rocke which thou acknowledgest saieng Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God I will build my Church I will build thée vppon me and not me vpon thée For men willing to build vpon men said I am of Paule I am of Apollo I holde of Cephas side which is Peter others that would not build vpon Peter but vpon the Rocke sayd I holde of Christ. And the Apostle Paule when he did knowe that he was chosen and preferred and Christ despised by some men sayd Is Christ deuided Was Paule crucified for you Or were ye baptised in the name of Paule And as not in Paules name no more were ye baptised in the name of Peter but in the name of Christ that Peter might be builded vppon the Rocke and not the Rocke vpon Peter Againe Saint Austen saith Christ is the Rocke and that Petra the Rock is the principall name and that Petrus Peter is deriued of Petra the Rocke And not Petra the Rocke vpon Petrus Peter Of Peters denieng of Christ. But he denied before them all ¶ Peter had before confessed that Christ was the onely begotten sonne of the liuing God and now he vtterly denieth him Yet for all that as soone as he repented and did call for mercie he was forgiuen That opinion then is false which affirmeth that if a man fall after hée hath knowen the trueth hee shall neuer be forgiuen Sir I. Cheeke ¶ An example of our infirmitie that wée maye learne to depende vppon GOD and not putte our trust in our selues How Peter speaketh for all As Christ did not onely aske Peter but all the rest of the Apostles with him when he said but who say you that I am So also Peter made aunswere in the name of all the Apostles or els they all being demaunded shoulde euerye one haue aunswered for themselues But there was much communication among them at sundrye times before and they all confessed with one accorde that hee was the Sonne of GOD although Iudas with a lyuelye faith beléeued not so And Christ at an other time asked all his Apostles Will you also departe Peter onelye in the name of the rest made aunswere Thou hast the wordes of eternall lyfe which thing is euident of the words that followe to whom shall we goe We knowe and beléeued long agoe that thou art Christ the son of the liuing God Of a like sort he answered in the name of them all when he spake these wordesâ— Thou art Christ the sonne of God And because Peter in the mouth of them all confessed Christ to be the sonne of God ye must graunt that when Christ sayd Thou art Peter vpon this Rocke will I build my Church that he spake not only to Peter but to them all although it were in the name of Peter As though he had sayd Peter onely is not the liuing Rocke but all such as following his example verely beléeue confesse Christ to be the sonne of God be liuely Rockes which be builded vpon the vnchaâ—ngeable and precious corner stone Christ the onely foundation of his Church Bar. Ochme How Peters faith is praied for that it should not faile Symon behold Satan hath desired to fifte thée as it were Wheate to trye whether he by his olde crafte that he once practised vpon Eue could ouercome thée but I haue made a petition or praier for thée that thy faith shall neuer faile not the faith that thou beléeuest that I am the Sonne of God for so euery mans faith endeth when this life endeth Forasmuch as faith properly is only of those things which we see not nor féele not but
keyes of heauen what thing that thou binde on earth the same shall bée bound in heuen what thing soeuer thou shalt loose vpon earth shall be loosed in heauen also And to him after his resurrection doth Christ say Feede my shéepe And albeit he gaue equall power vnto all his Apostles after his resurrection and saith Lyke as my father sent me doe I also sende you take you the Holy Ghost If you shall retaine to any man his sinnes they shall be retained if you shall remitte to any man his sinnes to him they shall bée remitted Neuerthelesse because hée woulde declare vnitie he ordeined by his authoritie the originall of the same vnitie beginning of one The other Apostles truely were the same that Peter was endued with equall partaking both of honour and authoritie or power but the beginning commeth of one that the congregation shoulde be shewed to be one These are the wordes of Cipriane in a treatise called De simplicitate prelatorum where you may sée that Christ made all the Apostles of equall honour and like authoritie notwithstanding because he would testifie the vnitie of his Church or congregation he spake it as it were alonely to Peter when he sayd feede my shéepe and I shall giue thée Peter the keyes of heauen but in so saieng though the words séeme spoken to Peter onlye yet they were spoken to him in that he susteined the generall person of all the Church béeing as it were a common speaker for the same So that in speaking to him Christ spake vnto al other the Apostles vnto whom he gaue all the same authoritie that he gaue to Peter as you may sée both in the words of Cipriane and also the same is cléerely shewed of Saint Augustine in diuerse places but no where more plainly then in a treatise called De agone Christiano Lambart in the booke of Mar. fol. 1278. These words of Christ Louest thou me Féed my shéepe WheÌ„ they are spokeÌ„ to Peter they are spokeÌ„ to al priests ministers He addeth further and sayth Therefore wretched men while in Peter they vnderstood not Christ that is the Rocke while they will not beléeue that the keies of the kingdome of heauen are giuen not to Peter alone but vnto the church they haue quite lost the keies out of their hands Peter when he receiued the keies signified the holy Church August in Iohn Tract 50. So sayth Saint Basil Christ sayd to Peter Louest thou me Féede my shéepe in lyke sort vnto all Pastors and Doctors he gaue the same power a token whereof is this that al others bind loose equally as wel as hée Basil. in vita selâ— taria cha 23. Saint Ambrose sayth Our Lord sayd to Peter Féede my shéepe which shéepe and flocke not onely blessed Peter then receiued but he receiued the same together with vs and all wâ—e haue receiued together with him Christ saith S. Cipriane gaue vnto his Apostles like equal power Cipriane de sim. pâ—ela Saint Bede sayth The power of binding and loosing notwithstanding it séeme to be giuen onely to Peter yet without all doubt we must vnderstand that it was giuen also to the rest of the Apostles Bede in Homil. in Euangel Quem me dicunt If we speake that Peter spake we are made Peter and vnto vs it shall be sayd thou art Peter for he is the Rocke that is the Disciple of Christ. Againe he that is bound with the bandes of his owne sinne bindeth and looseth in vaine How Peter was neuer at Rome The mainteiners of the Popish kingdome do holde an opinion that Peter came to Rome the second yeare of Claudius the Emperour and dwelt there 25. yeares by whose preaching Rome was brought to the faith of Christ as both Eusebius and Saint Hierome hath written say they To this it is aunswered thus Plaine it is that Christ suffered vppon the Crosse the. 18. yeare of Tiberius the Emperour who reigned 23. yeares After him succéeded Gaius reigned foure yeares then followed after Claudius Nowe then if Peter came to Rome the second yeare of Claudius it must néedes be graunted that Peter came to Rome within a. 11. yeares after Christes death Againe on the other side it is plaine by the wordes of holy Scripture that Paule was not onely not conuerted to the fayth when Christ suffered vpon the Crosse but it appeareth also that hée was not conuerted when Steuen was stoned for the Scripture is plaine that he kept their Garmentes which stoned Steuen to death This being so Paule himselfe writeth to the Galathians that he came to Hierusalem 17. yeares after he was conuerted and that then he founde Peter there which was at the least 18. yers after the death of Christ. TheÌ„ if Peter wer yet at Hierusalem 18. yeares after Christ howe can it bée that he came to Rome the second yeare of Claudius which as they say was the. 11. yeare after Christs death Furthermore Peter was at Hierusalem not onely 18. yeares after the death of Christ but the same time also was he sent to preach the Gospell not to the Romanes but to the Iewes And it is to be beléeued that he preched the Gospell among the Iewes For when Paule wrote to the Romanes and saluted a greate manye there by name it is thought he would haue saluted Peter also if hée had then bene the chiefe Bishop there Wherefore it is a verie false lye that the Papists historiograpers doe write that Peter was first Pope of Rome and died there Bar. Ochâ—â—e Saint Hierome vpon the Epistle to the Romanes sayth that he hath read in certeine olde bookes that at the sending of this Epistle Narcissus whome with his family Paule saluteth was then the Senior of the congregation at Rome Ergo not Peter Iohn Bale in the pageant of popes fol. 9. Of the shadow of Peter That at the least way the shaowe of Peter when he came by might shadowe some of them ¶ God at the first publishing of his Gospell wrought wonders by these thinges that seemed trifles to the world which things as they were done for a time so now the lyke must not be looked for The Bible note How Peter is but a figure of the Church To thée will I giue the keyes of heauen ¶ To this Saint Austen saith that if Peter there had not bene the figure of the Church the Lorde had not sayde vnto him To thée will I giue the keies of the kingdome of Heauen The which if Peter receiued them not the Church hath them not if the Church hath them then Peter hath them not Philpot in the booke of Mar. PHARAO Whereof the word Pharao is deriued AMbrose writeth that the name of Pharao was not a proper name but rather a surname of al yâ— kings of Aegipt for at yâ— time they wer al called Pharaos as afterward they wer called Ptolomei when the Macedonians were the chiefe Lordes ouer all
Pastour had sayd I will not féede you This Pastour by an other name is called the Abhomination of desolation that shall sit in the Temple of God as though he were God Therefore the sword of the Lord shall be vpon his right arme vpon his right eye that the force of him all y◠bosting of his might might be dried vp withered awaye the knowledge that vnder a false name he promised to himselfe shall be◠obscured with eternall darknesse I. Bridges fol. 1092. In what respect the Popish Church may be called Catholike As a certaine scholer of Oxford by a certaine woman whom other praised did merily say she was a Catholike woman meaning a common queane So the Popish Church in like sence is a Catholike Church that is to say a common strumpet prostitute to all Idolatry and not the chast spouse of Christ c. I. Bridges fol. 165. What the Pope saith of himselfe I cannot erre I haue all lawes both temporall spirituall in my brest I am aboue all general Councels I may iudge al mē but all the world may not iudge me be I neuer so wicked I am king of kings lord of lords I can do whatsoeuer Christ himself can do I am all aboue all all power is giuen to me as well in heauen as in earth c. What the Popes owne lawe saith If the Pope care neither for his own health neither for his brothers be found vnprofitable and negligent in his workes further apt to no good that hurteth himselfe and other leadeth with him people innumerable by Legions vnto the Diuell to be punished with him in paines most dolorous for euer being Pope no man should presume to reprehend his faults for he iudgeth all men and is to be iudged of no man How the Pope hath power ouer Angells The Pope saith Felinus hath Christs lieuetenauntship not onely ouer things in heauen ouer things in earth ouer things in hell but also ouer the Angells both good and badde Iewel fol. 543. How the Pope is the Diuels Viceregent and Antichrist It is most certaine that the Pope is Uicar to the Prince of this world and the Diuell is said in the Gospell to be the Prince of this world Who doubteth then but if the Pope bée Uicar to the Prince of this world he is Uiceregent to the Diuell and as Iesus Christ appeared to this world to vndoe the workes of the Diuell so likewise the Diuell hath made the Pope who is his Neatheard héere vpon earth to appeare to the world to vndoe the workes of Iesus Christ. And therefore the Pope studieng diligently to obay the will of his Prince fully is forced dayly to be contrary to Iesus Christ and what is this but onely to be Antichrist F. N. B. the Italian POVVER How neither Pope nor Priest hath power to forgiue sinnes THe word of God forgiueth sinnes the Priest is the iudge the Priest executeth his office but he exerciseth no right of power The Lord hath graunted the office of baptising to manye but the power and authoritie in Baptisme to forgiue sinnes he hath reserued onely to himselfe So saith Ambrose it is our part to remoue the stone from the graue by preaching by counsell and by exhortation but it is the Lords worke to raise vp the dead it is the Lordes worke to bring him from the pitte It is not the ambassadour it is not the messenger but the Lord himselfe that hath saued the people The Lord remaineth alone For no man can be partner with God in forgiuing sins This is Christs onely office that hath taken away the sinnes of the world And yet is not the Priests office void of power He hath power and commission to open the will of God and as S. Paule saith to speake vnto the people euen as in the person of Christ. So Tertulian saith The chiefe Priest that is to say the Bishop hath right and power to giue Baptime But as S. Austen saith God gaue the ministerie of remission of sinnes vnto his seruaunts but the power thereof he retained vnto himselfe c. Iewel 158. How all power is in and of God and not in man Thou couldest haue no power against me except it were giuen thée from aboue ¶ Héere we doe learne that all power is of God Yea the power of darkenesse which God causeth to raigne for our sinnes and disobedience to him his word Iob. 34. Whosoeuer therefore resisteth any power he doth resist the ordinaunce of God and so purchaseth vnto himselfe vtter destruction vndoing Let also Magistrates remember of whom they haue receiued their power and vse their authoritie according to the will of him vnto whom they must render accompt of all their doings Sir I. Cheeke How the higher powers are to be obaied The powers that be are ordeined of God ¶ We are bounde in all manner of things to obaye the Magistrates sith that they are the ordinaunce of God whether they be good or euill vnlesse they command Idolatry and vngodlinesse that is to say things contrary to true Religion Then ought we to saye with Peter We ought rather to obaye God then men But wée must beware of tumult and insurrection The weapon of a Christian man in this matter ought to be the sword of the spirite which is Gods worde and prayer coupled with humilitie and due submission and with heart ready rather to dye then to doe any vngodlinesse Sir I. Cheeke Let euerye person be subiect to the higher Powers ¶ This saith Chrisostome is ordained to the Ecclesiasticall◠and Cleargie and to the Monkes or any other whatsoeuer it be For thy obedience and subiection doth not alter thy seruice towards God ¶ By what title saith Saint Barnard is it speking of the temporall sword that the Pope selleth these things it is not according to the right vse Apostolicall for Saint Peter could not giue that which he himselfe had not but hée hath left to his successours that which he had to wit the order of the Churches Item saith he your powers are not ouer possessions but ouer the sinnes forasmuch as ye haue receiued the keyes of the kingdome of heauen not to be great Lords but to haue the correction of vices which dignitie séemeth greatest to you to forgiue sinnes or to distribute possessions There is no comparison These earthly superiorties haue their Iudges which be Kings of the earth And wherefore vsurpe you the Office dignities and lymittes of other men Learne saith he to haue a Spade to delue and dresse the Uineyard of the Lord not to beare a Scepter And yet more it is saith he a cleare thing that all Lordships is forbidden to the Apostles Go thou then which vsurpest the title of an Apostle in ruling Lordlike goe where the authoritie and power is fette in the Apostolike seate c. Theodore Beza What absolute power is Absolute
gouernour Exaudiatte Dominus in die tribulatione protiget te nomen Dei Iacob The Lord heare thée in the day of trouble the name of the God of Iacob defend thée These words be words of praier and to be offered vnto God for the preseruation of the king Therefore when ye do pray and say The Lord heare thée vnderstand for example by this word Thée our king or chiefe gouernour and then the praier is plaine And héere by the way note that the Prophet sayth not as the olde superstition was wont our blessed Lady and all the whole companie of heuen heare thée for theÌ„ he had taught vs to cal vpon creatures which can neither heare vs nor helpe vs but the Prophet as he doth alwaies so he doth héere teach vs to crie vnto God himselfe in the day of trouble And in that he saith the name of the God of Iacob defend thée it is nothing els to say but the power the might of the most high omnipotent God of Iacob defend thée Ric. Turnar What priuate praier is Priuate praier is made vnto God by euery faithfull man in what place so euer either in the house or without doores in the closet of his hart temple of his own body For S. Peter went vp into the vppermost part of the house praier Act. 10. 9. S. Paule 1. Tim. 2. sayth I will therefore that the men pray euery where lifting vp pure hands And Christ our Lord himself very often departed euen out of the temple into the mount to pray And in the Gospell Mat. 6. he saith When thou praiest enter into thy chamber and when thou hast shut the doore pray to thy father which is in secret c. Bullinger Of publike praier Publike praier is that which is vsed vnto God in the holy assemblie according to the accustomed order of euery Church Bullinger fol. 914. PREACHERS What doctrine preachers ought to teach TEaching them to obserue all things whatsoeuer I commaund you ¶ Héere doe all Preachers learne what they should teach nothing els but Gods word nothing else but that the Lord hath commaunded them Not their owne dreames and inuentions Sir I. Cheeke ¶ Men may not teach their owne doctrine but whatsoeuerâ— Christ hath taught for he reserueth this authoritie to himselfe to be the onely teacher and author of the doctrine Geneua That we must not presume of inspiration without preaching Saule was sent by the vision to Damascus to Ananias to be instructed and yet we maye not despise the meanest minister that teacheth vs for Ananias and Philip were meane and obscure and vnknowne men this is not notable yet Paule who was notable and instructed at the féeâ—e of Gamaâ—â—el was sent vnto them by the vision Cornelius was sent to Peter The Eunuch vnderstood not till Phlip came vnto him Dauid could not vnderstand the ridle of Nathan vntil it was by Nathan himselfe expounded How Preachers ought not to yeeld to the wicked Moses sayd to Pharao there shall not one hoofe therof be left for thereof we must serue the Lord our God What weapons the preachers must vse They must fight with the word not with the swoord their weapons are praiers and teares What Preachers may flye when and in what place But if it be in such a case that the minister alone is sought after by the enimie or be forsaken of them which were his congregation or if no ruine or detriment ensue vnto the congregation by his departing then is there no cause why he may not reserue himselfe for a more commodious season But they that forsake the publike cause of the congregation goe from them that holde fast the profession of fayth these indéede be Apostatus and hirelings who Christ saith vse to flye when the woolfe comes Iohn 10. 5. We ought to followe Saint Ambrose who denied to deliuer his Churches to the Arrians although yâ— Emperour commaunded Gualter Suelacts fol. 358. This saieng when they persecute you in one citie flye to an other c. was spoken vnto the Apostles because the building of the Church depended vpon their preaching who were also but fewe in number It was méete therefore that they should be preserued vntill the worke were ended But once hauing perswaded their congregatioâ—s to the faith and hauing ended their worke it was méet that they should refuse to flye sealâ— their doctrine with their â—loud as they did indéede because then the â—earcitie of Preachers being holpen it was méete that the members of new conuerts should be confirmed c. Of generall preaching By the vse of generall preaching neither had Dauid bene touched by Nathan to repentance nor Herode bene touched by Iohn Baptist to griefe For he that speaketh generally speaketh to no man PREDESTINATION What Predestination is PRedestination is Gods euerlasting and vnchaungeable ordinaunce going in order before all the causes of saluation and dampnation whereby God hath determined to bée glorified by some by sauing them of his owne méere grace in Christ and in other some by dampning them through his rightfull iudgement in Adam and in themselues And after the custome of the Scripture we call the sormer sorte the vessells of glorye and the elect or chosen that is to saye folkes appointed to saluation before the world through mercye And the other sort we call reprobates or castawayes and vessells of wrath that is to saye appointed likewise to rightfull dampnation from euerlasting either of both which GOD hath knowne seuerally from time without beginning Theo. Beza By the eternall Predestination of GOD is vnderstoode his eternall ordinaunce whereby hée hath ordeined before the creation of the worlde that which hée hath determined to doe with all men to be glorified in them as well in his mercy as in his iust iudgement In his mercy he is glorified in shewing the riches of his glorie in his vessells of mercye which are his chosen yâ— which he hath prepared to glory in the iust iudgement he is glorified in shewing his wrath and giuing to vnderstanding his power after that he hath endured in greate patience the vessells of wrath prepared to perdition P. Viret I thinke it best with this definition to begin with that that the Logitians call Quid nominis what the worde signifieth The Grecians call Predestination Oûproris non of this Uerbe Cûporitas which signifieth to determine and appoint before For Oros is Terminus that is a bande or limit Wherefore the elect are seperated a sunder from them that are not elect the Latine men call it Praedestinatio For Destinare is nothing else but firmely to determine and constantly to appoint anye thing in the minde or by some firme decrée of the minde to direct anye thing to some one end But Predestination which wée speake of maye bée taken two manner of wayes either as touching the bringing of it to the effect as that Paule going to Damascus was conuerted to Christ and by that
againe to séeke for her children she should haue founde none remaining Geneua That is to say all that compasse about Bethleem for Rachel Iacobs wife who died in Childbed was buried in the way that leadeth to this towne which is also called Ephrata because of the fruitfulnesse of the soyle and plentie of corne Theo. Beza RAGVEL How Raguel and Iethro were not both one person AND when they came to Raguel their Father he sayde ¶ This Raguel is not Iethro but is the Father of Iethro and the graundfather of Zephora and was also the Priest of Madian For it was a lyke order with them as it was with the Iewes that the sonne possessed the office of his Father T. M. RAHAB How this woman Rahab was no harlot OF Rahab some doe saye that when the men which Iosua had sent to spie out Iericho came into her house they came not to commit fornication with her for she was no harlot but there to hide themselues Other saye that in times past she had bene an harlot but now shée was none although that name remained with her still as in Math. 4. it is sayd that Iesus came into the house of Symon the leper not that he was then a leper but before that time he had béene a leper of the which Christ had healed him and yet the name remained still with him so that hee was called still by that name Symon the leper Other be against these and say that this Rachab was afterward ioyned in marriage to Salmon which was one of the principall men in the Tribe of Iuda and therefore doe thinke it vnlikely that hée would haue taken such a woman to his wife whcih had bene then named to be an harlot or euer had bene any before But she was a woman that kept an honest viâ—ling houseâ— both for straungers other no harlot For where as we haue in our speach a woman harlot they haue in the Chaldish tongue a woman that selleth victualls Ric. Turnar Of Rahabs lye she made But I wist not what they were ¶ Albeit Rahab lyed of a good intent yet in that she lyed she did amisse for as Saint Paule sayth We must not doe euill that good maye come of it For as her act in hiding Gds people came of faith and is praised Heb. 11. 31. and Iames. 2. 2. So her lye came of the feare and weaknesse of the flesh and therefore not to be followed The Bible note How Rahab confesseth God For the Lorde your God he is the God of heauen aboue and in earth beneath ¶ God is no respecter of persons for heare a daughter of Abraham by fayth and worthy confession found among the Gentiles yea in the sinfull Citie of Iericho ¶ Héerein appeareth the great mercye of God that in this common destruction hée would drawe a most miserable sinner to repent and confesse his name Geneua How Rahab and Ruth are named in the Genealogy of Christ. Salmon begat Booz of Rahab ¶ Rahab and Ruth are héere named among the grandmothers of our Sauiour thereby to signifie that he was not onely come of the Iewes and for the Iewes but also the Gentiles and for the saluation of the Gentiles Sir I. Cheeke Rahab Ruth being Gentiles signifie that Christ came not onely of the Iewes and for them but also of the Gentiles and for their saluation Geneua RAINEBOVV What the Rainbow signifieth WHen Noe was come out of the Arke and had made an Altar and offered vp beastes and birdes thereon vnto the Lorde GOD gaue first of all vnto him his worde by the which he promised that hée woulde no more destroye the worlde with water And for the confirmation thereof hée gaue the Rainebowe for a sure token betwâ—ene him and man For in that Bowe is expressed both the couloures of Water and Fire the one parte being blew and the other redde that it might be a witnesse to both the iudgementes the one past the other to come Lanquet RAVEN How the Rauens feedeth Elias I Haue commaunded the Rauens to féed thée there ¶ To strengthen his faith against persecution God promiseth to feede him miraculously Geneua How God feedeth the Rauens And the young Rauens the crie ¶ For their crieng is as it were a confession of their néede which cannot bee releeued but by God onely then if God shew himselfe mindfull of the most contemptible foules can he suffer them to die with famine whom he hath assured of lyfe euerlasting Reade Iob. 39. 3. and Luke 12. 24. Geneua Of the Rauen and Doue sent out of the Arke The Rauen that Noe sent out of the Arke went going and returning vntill the waters were dried vp vpon the earth But the Doue which he sent out finding no resting place for her foote retourned vnto him into the Arke suffering Noe to pull her in vnto him with his hande Uppon this place the Bible note sayth thus It séemeth the Rauen béeing a wilde and vncleane foule fed of the dead carcases and therefore refused to tourne againe into the Arke But the Doue being of nature a tame foule and vsed to cleane foode and finding no place to rest on suffered her selfe to be receiued in againe REALITIE When and by whome this word was inuented THis tearme Reallye present you shall vnderstande that after Bonifacius the thirde about the yeare of â—ur Lorde 603. obteyned of Phocas the false Emperour to bée the head of the Church by the craftie practise of the Monkes Pasâ—hasius Hunbeâ—â—cus Guinudus Algerus Rogerus Franciscus Anselmus and such other was Realitie inuented aâ—d tearmed to the Sacrament before that time the spirituall eating was magnified among the olde Doctors Antony Gyloy RECEIVED How we haue nothing but that wee haue receiued of God WHat hast thou that thou hast not receiâ—ed ¶ This sentence ought to bée had in remembraunce of all men For if wée haue nothing but that we haue receiued what can we deserue I praye you or what néede we dispute of our merites It commeth of the frée gift of God that we liue that wée loue God that we walke in his feare where be our own deseruings then Sir I. Cheeke RECONCILIATION What it is to be reconciled TO be reconciled is all hatred and discord set aparte to restore all the former loue concord friendshippe necessitie and familiaritie that was wont to bée Marl. vpon Math. fol. 97. ¶ Reconcile to make at one to bring in grace and fauour Tindale REEDE What is signified by this Reede A Réede shaken with the Winde ¶ The Réede is a figure of the doctrine that is not of God but wauereth with the winde Tindale How the power of Aegypt is compared to a Reede Thou trustest now in this broken staffe of Réede to wit on Aegypt ¶ Aegypt shal not onely be able not to succour thee but shall bée an hurt vnto thée Reade Esay 6. 36. and Ezech. 29. 6. Geneua A Réede shaken with
froward man saith S. Austen so long as hee hath all things after his owne will pleasure so long he â—audeth and praiseth God But if he be a little pinched with pouertie aduersitie then he raileth curseth then he banneth and blasphemeth God his most righteous works but the righteous vpright men they euermore laud praise God as wel in aduersitie as in prosperitie euen as Iob did therefore saith thâ— Prophet to you that be righteous that is men truly penitent sorie for your offences trusting through Gods mercie all your sins to be couered not imputed nor neuer to be layd to your charge to you I say Exultate iusti in Domino O ye righteous reioyce ye in the Lord. The prooues Christ allowed the praise and confession of Peter when hée sayd Tu es Christus filius Dei viui Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God And dispraised the man possessed with the Legion of Diuells who confessed as much as Peter did when he ran to Iesus and fell downe vpon his knées and worshipped saieng Quid mihi tibi Iesu filij Dei altissimi O Iesu the sonne of God the most highest what haue I to doe with thée When Symon Magus had fained him to beleeue in Christ wold haue bought the gift of the holy ghost for mony Peter said vnto him thy mony perish w e thee because thou wéenest the the gift of God may be obtained with money Thou hast neither parte nor fellowship in his businesse for thy heart is not right in the sight of God c. The wicked may with their mouth crye Domine Domine but note what I set by their praise saith Christ I shall saye vnto them Ego non noui vos I know you not I allow you not nor it was no pleasure to me to heare you praye or preach It was but blasphemy Non erat collaudatio it was no true praise it was but such as Symon Magus did giue vnto God or such as Bariesu would fayne haue giuen vnto God whom Saint Paule rebuked saieng O thou full of guile and of deceipt the sonne of the Diuell the enimie vnto all goodnesse thou ceasest not to subuerte the right wayes of the Lord. Richard Turnar RIGHTEOVSNESSE What righteousnesse is RIghteousnesse is the méere gifte of God without the workes of the lawe and is not paid as a due debt but bestowed on the beleeuers as a grace Beza The name of righteousnesse is not restrained to anye one man but betokeneth all the worshipers of God without exception Howbeit the Scripture calleth those men righteous not which are accounted such for desert of their workes but such as doe long after righteousnesse because that after the Lord hath imbraced them with his fauour in not â—aieng their sinnes to their charge he accepteth their rightfull indeuour for ful perfection of righteousnesse Cal. vpon the. 5. Psa. ve 13. The Christian righteousnesse Although saith the Christian I am a sinner by the lawe vnder the condition of the law yet I dispaire not yet I dye not because Christ lyueth which is both my righteousnesse and euerlasting lyfe in that righteousnesse and lyfe I haue no sinne no feare no stinge of conscience no care of death I am in déede a sinner as touching this present lyfe and the righteousnesse thereof and the childe of Adam where the lawe accuseth me death raigneth ouer me and at length will deuoure me But I haue another righteousnesse of lyfe aboue this lyfe which is Christ the sonne of GOD who knoweth no Sinne nor Death but is righteous and lyfe eternall by whom this body being dead brought into dust shall be raised again deliuered from the bondage of the law and sinne and shall be sanctified together with the spirit Luther vpon the Gâ—l â—ol 6. Of the righteousnesse which commeth by faith But the righteousnesse which is of faith speaketh on this wise Say not in thy heart c. ¶ That is to say he that is iustified through fayth is not curious he doubteth of nothing that perteineth to his saluation butâ— is perswaded that in Christ he hath the full redemption He asketh not for signes from heauen where he knoweth his Sauiour and mediatour is he goeth not about to learne the truth by the dead for he beleeueth that Christ being risen from death did teach all truth Read the 13. chapter of Deut. Sir I. Cheeke Say not c. ¶ Because we cannot performe the lawe it maketh vs to doubt who shall goe to heauen and to saye who shall goe downe to the déepe to deliuer vs thence But faith teacheth vs that Christ is ascended vp to take vs vp with him and had descended into the deapth of death to destroy death deliuer vs. Geneua And he receiued the signe of circumcision as a seale of the righteousnesse ¶ This is the righteousnesse of fayth whereof mention is made heere and in many other places if through faith we doe take hold vpon the mercie of God declared vnto vs in our Sauiour Iesus Christ. We are through the same faith counted as righteous before God as if we had fulfilled the law to the vttermost Sir I. Cheeke Saint Austen saith thus in one place The righteousnesse of the Saints in this world standeth rather in the forgiuenesse of sinnes then in perfection of vertues wherewith agrée the notable sentences of Barnard Not to sinne is the righteousnesse of God but the righteousnesse of man is the mercifull kindnesse of God he had before affirmed that Christ is to vs righteousnes in absolution and therefore that they only are righteous that haue obteined pardon and mercye Cal. in his Inst. 3. b. chap. 11. Sect. 12. How by the righteousnesse of Christ we obteine to be iustified By the onely meane of Christs righteousnesse we obteine to be iustified before c. Saint Ambrose hath excellently well shewed how there is an example of this righteousnesse in the blessing of Iacob For as Iacob hauing not deserued the preheminence of the first begotten sonne hidde himselfe in the apparell of his brother beeing clothed with his brothers coate that fauoured of a swéete smell hée crept into the fauour of his father and receiued the blessing to his own commoditie vnder the person of an other So we doe lye hidden vnder the precious purenesse of Christ our elder brother that we may gette a testimonie of righteousnesse in the sight of God The words of Ambrose be these Whereas Isaac smelt the sauour of the garmentes peraduenture this is meant thereby that we are not iustified by works but by faith because fleshly weaknesse hindereth workes but the brightnesse of faith which meriteth forgiuenesse of sinnes ouershaddoweth the errour of déedes And truely so it is that we maye appeare before the faith of God vnto saluation it is necessary for vs to smel swéetly with his odour and to haue our faultes couered and buryed with his
that he reconciled vnto Christ to testifie our duties vnto God and to shewe our selues thankâ—ull vnto him and therefore they be called Sacrifiâ—es of laudo praise and thankes giuing The first kinde of sacrifice Christ offered to God for vs. The seconde kinde wée our selues offer to God by Christ. And by the first kinde of sacrifice Christ offered also vs vnto his Father and by the seconds we offer our selues and all that we haue vnto him and the Father And this sacrifice generally is our whole obedience vnto God in kéeping his lawes and commaundements of which manner of sacrifice speaketh the Prophet Dauid saieng A sacrifice to God is a contrite heart And S. Peter saith of all Christian people that they be an holy Priesthood to offer spirituall sacrificesâ— acceptable to God by Iesus Christ. And Saint Paule saith that alwayes we offer vnto God a sacrifice of laude and praise by Iesus Christ. Cranmer How the Priests cannot offer vp Christ in sacrifice No man saith S. Paule can offer vp a greater sacrifice then himselfe The Priests therefore cannot offer vp Christ in sacrifice because Christ being offered vp must néedes be the greatest sacrifice and so can he not be when a Priest sacrificeth him selfe for if the Priest sacrificed himselfe he should be yâ— greatest sacrifice yâ— he could offer for no man can offer a greater sacrifice theÌ„ himself yea god requireth none other sacrifice but our selues as writeth S. Paul Giue your selues a liuing sacrifice to God And the Psalmist The sacrifice that God accepteth is a penitent spirit a contrite and an humble heart Whereby it is manifest that the Congeegation redeemed by the sacrifice offered on the Crosse doth not nor cannot offer by the sacrifice of Christs body for as S. Paule writeth he cannot be offred vp but be dyeth Wherefore he offered vp himselfe once for all because hee could not dye but once c. Crowley How it is to offer our bodies a quicke sacrifice Make your bodyes a quicke sacrifice ¶ The sacrifices of the new Testament are spirituall This is a sacrifice most acceptable vnto God if we mortifie our mortall bodyes that is to say if we kill and â—lay our fleshly concupiscencâ—s carnal lusts and so bring our flesh through the helpe of the spirit vnder the obedience of Gods holy lawe Sir I. Cheeke ¶ The Iewes in Moses law were commaunded to offer vp the carkases of beasts but Christians should exhibite their own liuely bodyes for a sacrifice to God in mortifieng their carnall lusts and seaming themselues by faith to godlinesse and charitie The Bible note ¶ In stéede of dead beasts liuely sacrifice In steede of the bloud of beasts which was but a shadowe and pleased not God of it selfe the acceptable sacrifice of the spiritual man framed by faith to godlinesse and charitie Geneua What manner of sacrifice we offer to God By him therefore offer we the sacrifice of land ¶ We béeing a liuely priesthood doe offer 3â— manner of sacrifices The first is the sacrifice of praise and thanks giuing which S. Paul doth héere call the fruite of our lips The seconde is mercie towarde our neighbour as the Prophet Ose saith I will haue mercy and not sacrifice Read the. 25. Chap. of Mathew The third is when we offer our bodies a liuely and an acceptable sacrifice to God mortifieng our carnall and fleshly concupiscences Rom. 12. 1. Sir I. Cheeke Of the sacrifice of the table and of the sacrifice of the crosse S. Cipriane opening the difference of these two sacrifices saith thus Our Lord at the table wheras he sate at his last supper with his disciples with his owne hands gaue not his own very body and very bloud realy and indeed but bread and wine but vpon the Crosse he gaue his owne body with the souldiers hands to be wounded What the sacrifice of righteousnesse is Then shalt thou be pleased with the sacrifice of righteousnesse c. ¶ The sacrifice of righteousnesse is the mortifieng of the flesh and meekning of the hearts the praising of God and knowledging our selues sinners T. M. Offer the sacrifice of righteousnesse ¶ That is serue God purely and not with outward ceremonies The difference betweene a sacrifice a sacrament If a man say of the sacrament of Christs body and bloud that it is a sacrifice as well for the dead as for the quicke and therfore the very déede it selfe iustifieth and putteth away sinne I answere that a sacrifice is the slaieng of the body of a beast or a man wherfore if it be a sacrifice then is Christs body ther slain and his bloud there shed but that is not so And therefore it is properly no sacrifice but a sacrament and a memoriall of that euerlasting sacrifice once for all which he offered vpon yâ— crosse now a. 15. hundred yeres agoe and preacheth only to them that are alyue c. Tindale What sacrifices do signifie Sacrifices doe signifie the offering of Christs body on the Crosse. D. Hâ—ynes Of the Leuiticall sacrifices When any of you will bring a sacrifice vnto the Lord. ¶ That the Leuiticall sacrifices were preachings of the passion and death of Christ and of his Gospell which should afterward be published throughout all the world men hath not dremed it but the Holy ghost hath taught it by many testimonies as wel of the olde Testament as of the new As Psa. 39. Esay 41. Ioh. 1. 1. Pet. 1. Heb. 10. c. Of sacrifices made by fire Euen a sacrifice made by fire ¶ In the whole Burnt-offering all was consumed but in the Offering made by fire onely the inwards were burnt The Bible note What the sacrifice of thankes is The Sacrifice of thankes is our obedience in walking in those good workes that God hath prepared for vs to walke in Crowley He shall bring vnto his thanke offerings vnleauened bread ¶ The Hebrue word signifieth to praise and giue thanks this sacrifice they vsed when any man knowledged himselfe to bée a sinner and confessed his sinnes vnto the Lord willingly to reconcile himselfe vnto him The Bible note ¶ Peace offerings containe a confession and thankes giuing for a benefite receiued and also a vowe and a free offering to receiue a benefit Geneua The sacrifice of the olde law what it ment Although in the olde Testament there were certaine sacrifices called sacrifices for sinne yet they were no such sacrifices that could take away our sinnes in the sight of God but they were ceremonies ordeined to this intent that they should be as it were shadowes and figures to signifie before hande the excellent sacrifice of Christ that was to come which shoulde bée the very true and perfect Sacrifice for the sinnes of the whole world Cranmer SACRILEDGE What Sacriledge is SAcriledge is rashly to touch or to vsurpe vnto himselfe holy things which are dedicated vnto God
due either by the name of a vowe or els of a cursse The Iewes had a Commaundement giuen them that they should not spare Idolls for their dutie was to ouerthrow and destroy all things pertaining vnto them But they being led by couetousnesse reserued those things vnto themselues and tourned them to their owne proper commodities So sinned Achan also Saul when he had ouercome Amalech Contrariwise Moses gaue an excellent example of vertue when he not onely brake the golden Calfe but also did beate it into powder and threw it into the riuer For if the reliques of the Idoll had remained stil peraduenture the Israelites as they were outragious woulde haue worshipped them Indéede the Publike-wealth and our Magistrates maye take away those things which are superstitious and conuert the prices of them to good and godly vses But this thing is not permitted to priuate men But the Iewes were generally forbidde that they should not saue such things especially as were vowed by a cursse Pet. Mar. vpon the Rom. fol. 46. SADVCES What the Saduces were THe Saduces were such men as cloked their religion vnder a glorious name for Saducei is as much to say as iust or holy They taught yâ— ther was neither Angel spirit nor life after death that God gaue the lawe onely for this that honestly and quietly we should liue receiuing of God héere in this lyfe the reward of Iustice. They interpreted the Scriptures according to the iudgement of mans reason neither any other thing would they heare And as concerning that which pertained to the manner of their liuing they were plaine Epicures A wonderfull thing to be heard yâ— such Ethnike opinions should créepe in among the peculiar people of God that so farre that openly they were not afraid to teach constantly to affirme that after this lyfe there remained none other life The Saduces calling themselues after the Etimologie of their name iust men affirmed as Iosephus writeth lib. 2. bell Iud. cap. 7. that man had free-will that it lay in man to doe good or bad Mat. 22. and Luke Act. 23. say that they denie the resurrertion affirming ther was neither Angell nor spirit Euseb. 13. SAGAION What it signifieth SAgaion as some will signifieth an exercise that is a painfull and heauie temptation of Dauidâ— Other interpret it an ignoraunce because he knew not the fault that was layed vnto him Some say it was one of the instruments where with all the Psalmes before which it is set were sung Some think that it is a certaine kinde of melody T. M. The Hebrue Interpreters agree not among themselues vppon this word Sigaion For some take it for an instrument of Musicke Unto some it séemeth to be a note to sing a song by Other some thinke it to be the beginning of some common carol according to the time whereof Dauids will was to haue this Palme sung And other interpret the Hebrue worde to signifie delightfulnes In my iudgment saith Caluine yâ— second opinion is most allowable namely yâ— it was some kind of tune or song as if a man would terme it a Saphicke or Phalentian verse Howbeit I force not a matter of so lyght importaunce Cal. vpon the Psal. SAINTS How Saints are not to be prayed vnto nor worshipped THe very Saints themselues whether they he dead men or Angels wil not haue honour giuen vnto them which only is due vnto God This appeared in Pauleâ— Barnabas when the men of Licaonia aâ—â—onied at their miracle would haue done sacrifice vnto them as if they had bene Gods for they renting their garments confessing and perswading them that they were not Gods forbad such things to be done vnto them This appeareth also in the Angells as we read in the Apocalips The Angell forbidding himselfe to be worshipped and saieng to him that worshipped him I am the fellowâ— seruaunt of thée thy bretheren August in his 2. boo and 21. chap. against Faustus I. Gough But neither Helias is to be worshipped although he be yet alyue nor yet is Iohn to be worshipped although by his owne praiers he made his sleepe wonderfull nay rather he receiued grace from God But neither Thecla nor any Saint is worshipped For yâ— olde error shall not rule in vs that we shuld forsake the liuing God worship those things that wer made by him For they honoured and worshipped the creature besides the creater and they were made fooles For if he will not haue the Angells to be worshipped how much more yâ— which was borne of Anna which by Ioachiâ— being giuen to Anna which by praier and all diligence was giuen according to promise to the father and mother notwithstanding was not â—orne otherwise beside the nature of man but like as all men of the séede of yâ— woman and of the wombe of the woman Epiph. in his book cont haeres li. 3. to 2. haeres 29. Let vs not count it religion to worship the workes of mens hands For the crafts masters themselues which made such things are better whom notwithstanding we ought not to worship Let vs not make it religion to worship brute beasts for the basest sort of men yâ— be he better theÌ„ they whoÌ„ notwâ—staÌ„ding we ought not to worship Let vs not make it religion to worship dead men because they haue liued godly they are not counted that they seeke such honour but they wold haue him to be worshipped of vs who allumining them doe reioyce August in li. de vera religi chap. 55. I. Gough As for the holy Martirs we neither say that they are Gods neither haue we accustomed to worshippe them but we praise them rather with great honour because they haue valiaÌ„tly striuen for the truth and haue mainteined the sinceritie of faith insomuch as they haue despised their owne lyfe and not regarded the terrours of death haue preuailed in verye great daungers and were of so great strength as though they would raise vp Images to themselues of their owne lyfe c. Cyril in his 6. booke contra Iulian. To praise God in his Saints what it meaneth If the Papist will haue this place Praise the Lord in his Saints to be lyke vnto this Call vpon the Saints of the Lord Then by as good a reason we may say that the Trumpet the Uioll and the Harpe c. ought to bée called vpon For it followeth immediatly after Praise him in the sound of the trumpet in the violl and in the harpe but the Catholike veritie truth doth both read and vnderstand the words of the Prophet after this sort Praise the Lord in his Sanctuarie or in his holynesse that is praise him that dwelleth in heauen for in another place he sayth Lift vp your hands vnto the Sanctuarie praise the Lord which is as much as if he shoulde haue sayde Lift vp your hands vnto heauen praise the Lord giue him thaÌ„ks for his benefits Whervnto he addeth
Saints Redemption is the chiefe act of a mediatour D. Barnes Saint Iohn saith if a man doe sinne we haue an aduocate by the father Christ Iesus ¶ Héere is none assigned but Christ Iesus and by him haue we onely remission of our sinnes ¶ Looke Aduocate D. Barnes Saint Paule sayth The spirit of God maketh intercession mightely for vs with mightie desires that cannot be expressed with tongue ¶ If the spirit of God doe make intercession for vs then haue we no neede of other mediatours For he is able to obteine all things for vs and hath taken this office on him for vs. It were a great rebuke to him that Saints should be set in his stéede ioyned with him in office as though he were vnsufficient D. Barnes Paule saythâ— Christ siâ—teth on the right hand of the father the which doth also praye for vs. ¶ He sayth that Christ praieth for vs can the Father of heauen denie any thing of his prayer Doth he not aske all things necessary for vs And as Scripture saith he is our wisdome he is our iustice he is our sanctification and our repemption made of Godâ— Now what resteth for Saints to askeâ— Now what will ye desire more then wisâ—ome iustice sanctification and redemption All these hathâ— Christ obteined for vs. D. Barnes Christ saith No man commeth to the father but by mée ¶ Note these wordes First he saith No man c. Ergo as many as euer shall come to the father of heauen be héere conteined Then addeth he But by me Héere be all Saints and merits cleane excluded in this word But Wherfore it is plaine that whatsoeuer he be that maketh any other mediatour or goeth about by anye meanes seeme it neuer so holye but by Christ he despiseth also the father which hath allowed him onely to bée our mediatour and way to him as it is written I am the way onely to the Father D. Barnes Whatsoeuer ye aske in my name the Father shall giue it you ¶ Marke these wordes Whatsoeuer and that wée shoulde runne to none other he addeth also in my name Heere is nothing excluded but all things be giuen vs fréely and that for his names sake not for any Saints name nor for none of our merites therefore let vs not runne from the sweete promises of our most louing Sauiour redeemer and onely mediatourâ— Iesus Christ to Saints For that is an euident token of our infidelitie and that we thinke him vntrue and wil not fulfill his promise and make him a lyer D. B. S. Iames sayth All good giftes commeth from the Father of lighâ— Heere they haue destinction the God is good only of his own nature Saints are good by receiuing goodnes of him Answer Saints haue no more goodnesse then they haue receiued that yâ— they receiued was for theÌ„selues only can giue none of it to other for they receiued it for theÌ„selues no more then was necessarie that but only of mercy As it is open in Mathew in yâ— parable of yâ— 5. wise virgins the. 5. foolish Thus we do openly against God when we desire any thing of Saints séeing the scripture knowledgeth all good things to come of God only the he is the onely giuer of them All the Prophetsâ— fathers in al their tribulations cried alonely on him as Dauid testifieth of himself in these words following When I am in trouble I cry vnto the Lord he wil helpe me c. ¶ Héere he did not doubt for al that he was a sinner also in this place following My helpe is of God that made heauen earth c. Also Christ himself teaching vs to pray biddeth vs not to go to any other thing but alonely to the Father of heauen Wherefore Saints deeds doe serue All the Saints deeds perteineth to the glorifieng of God And not to this end that we should put our hope and trust in them and their helpe D. Heynâ—s How Saints haue not merits sufficient for themselues Obiection I remembor sayth Frier Brusiard to Bilney in a certeine sermon of years you sayd that no Saint though his suffering were neuer so great and his life most pure deâ—erued any thing for vs with God either by his death or lyfe which is contrary to S. Austen Aunswere Christ sayth one thing S. Austen an other whether of these two should we beleeue For Christ willing to deliuer vs out of this dark â—â—eon of ignorance gaue forth a certein parable of â— virgins of which â—iue were fooles and fiue were wise â—By the fiue faolish virgins wanting the oyle of good works he ment vs all sinners by the wise virgins he meant the companye of all holy Saints How let vs heard what the fiue wise virgins sayd to the foolish crauing Oyle of them No sayd they least peraduenâ—ure we haue not sufficient for vs and for you Get you rather to them that sell and buy of them to serue your turne Wherfore if they had not oyle sufficient for themselues and also for the other where be then the merits of Saints wherwith they can deserue both for themselues and for vs Eeries I cannot see Bilney in the booke of Mar. fo 11â—40 How the faithfull liuing on earth are Saints To proue that the faithfull liuing yet héere in earth be called Saintes heare the wordes of Ananiâ—s in the Acts of the Apostles Lord saith he I haue heard by many of this man how much harme he hath done to thy Saintes at Hierusalem and how he hath power of the high Priests to binde all those that cal vpon thy name Now heare what S. Austen saith concerning this matter He writing vpon the Psalmes do alleadge these words of the Apostle And some of you were such but ye are washed but ye are sanctified Si ergo eos sanctificauit dicit c. If he call them sanctified let euery one of the faithfull say I am a Saint This is not the pride of him yâ— is puffed vp but yâ— confessio of him yâ— is ingrate or vnthankful for if thou say thou art a Saint of thy selfe thou art a proud man Againe beeing faithfull in Christ if thou say thou art not a Saint thou art ingrate vnthankfull Say vnto thy God I am a Saint because thou hast sanctified me because I haue receiued it not because I had it because thou hast giuen it not because I deserued it For on yâ— other side thou beginnest to do iniury vnto thy Lord Iesus Christ. For if all christians faithfull all they yâ— bée baptised in him or are apparelled with him as the Apostle saith As many as are baptised in Christ are apparelled with him If they be made meÌ„bers of his body say yâ— they are not Saints they doe iniury vnto the head himselfe whose members are not holy Now see where thou art take dignitie of thy head let euery christen man say yea
let the whole body of Christ crie out wheÌ„soeuer it suffereth afflictions diuers temptations innumerable slaunders preserue my soule for I am a Saint Ric. Turn To al you of Rome beloued of god saints by calling â—Saints by calling is as much to say as called to be saints called to holynesse holy things For the Scripture is accustomed to call them that be aliue Saints And it ought to be all one to say S Saint or a christen man or a christian Tindale How Saints shall iudge the world They shall iudge saith Chrisostome not they themselues sitting in iudgement and exacting an accompt God forbid But they shall condemne the world the which signifieng he sayth And if in you c. He sayth not of you but in you as who should say the iust condempnation of those that are the worldlinges shall shine in the saluation of you that are in his Saintes I. Bridges SALOMONS HOVSE Of the beautie thereof and wherevnto it is applied SAint Hierome and other learned interpreters in reading and pointing doe swarue quite and cleane from our Latine Bibles reading this clause of commending of Salomons goodly house on this wise Epalatijs eburneis vt te exhilerentâ— and yet héere is still Eclipsis which may be thus made vp Supplia vestimenta deprompta e palatijs eburneis vt te exhileret Out of the Iuory pallaices and not Iuory places but out of Iuory pallaces are thy swéet garments brought out to make thée merâ—ie and ioyfull for that is one of the properties of sweete odours to make the spirits of a man merrie and chéerefull Thus then doth the Prophet commend Salomon the figure of Christ. He saith that Salomon had not onely a princely store of swâ—â—tâ— and goodly garments smelling of Mirre Aloes Eassia but also they were said vp in pallaices of Iuorie Of Salamons most princely house the Scripture maketh mention 3. Reg. 7. Where it is sayde that Salomons house was a building xiâ— yeares There was none other timber occupied in the making of the roofe certeine other parts but only Cedar which wood is costly hard to be gotten The walls were in many places set with precious stones and the pillers of Ceder plated ouer with golde This was a sumptuous house But yet we read not that Salomons pallaice was made of Iuorie No of Iuorie there is no mention and no meruaile for Iuorie is onely the bone of an Elephants tooth So that it is not lykely that such plentie of Elephants téeth could be gathered or gotten that should make or couer Salomons pallaice that was so great so large that it was xiii yeares a building wherefore by these words Domus eburnea Iuorie pallaices we must vnderstand nothing else but most goodly and sumptuous houses so pleasant and so beautifull as if they had ben made of white Iuorie of the shining teeth of Elephants Thus then hath the prophet in this dark place E domibus eburncis And if ye will applie these words vnto Christ then ye must allegorically vnderstand by the Iuory houses the white and the pure hearts of the elect Saints seruants of God wherin through the sanctifieng of the holy Ghost Christ dwelleth more princely then euer Salomon did in anie of his gorgeous houses Of Salomons Temple Which had séene the first house c. Wept with a loud voyce ¶ Because they sawe that it was nothing so glorious as that Temple which Salomon had built notwithstanding Aggeus comforteth them and prophesieth that it shall be more beautifull then the first Aggeâ— 2. meaning because Christ and his Apostles should preach the Gospell and worke miracles therein The Bible note ¶ The note in the Bible of Geneua hath thus in the ende meaning the spirituall Temple which are the members of Christs body What Salomons porch meaneth In Salomons porch ¶ The Euangelist calleth Salomons porch the Temple not because it was the Sanctuarie but a part of the same Therefore this place in the which Christ walked belonged not to the Scribes and Pharesies but to the common sort of people For it is certeine the this porch of the which mention is made héere was not the same which is described in yâ— booke of Kings for that was taken away by the Chaldees and quite ouerthrown but the same which the Iewes straight after their returne from their exile into Babylon builded according to the paterne of the olde Marl. vpon Iohn fo 391. Which was builded againe after the paterne of that which Salomon builded Geneua SALT What it is to salt THE office of an Apostle and true preacher of Christ is to salt not onely the corrupt manners and conuersations of earthly people but also the rotten heart within and all that springeth out thereof their naturall reason their will their vnderstanding and wisedome yea and their fayth and beleefe and all that they haue imagined without Gods worde concerning righteousnesse inuocation satisfaction and seruing God c. Tindale fol. 196. Who is meete to Salt The true preaching is a salting that stirreth vp persecution and an office that no man is méete for saue he that is seasoned himselfe before with pouertie in spirit softnesse méeknesse patience mercifulnesse purenesse of heart and hunger for righteousnesse and looking for persecution to and hath al his comfort and hope in the blessing onely and in no worldly thing Tindale fol. 196. Of the salting of hypocrites The nature of Salt is to bite fret make smart though the sicke patients of the world canne suffer their grose sinnes to be rebuked vnder a fashion as in a Parable a farre of yet to haue their righteousnesse their holynesse and seruing of God and his Saintes disallowed improued and condempned for dampnable and diuellish that may they not abide Tindale fo 196. Of salt that hath lost his saltnesse If Salt haue lost his saltnesse it is good for nothing but to be troden vnder foote of men ¶ That is if the preacher which for his doctrine is called Salt haue lost his nature of Salt the is to say his sharpnesse in rebuking all vnrighteousnesse all naturall reason naturall will and vnderstanding and all trust confidence in whatsoeuer it be saue in the bloud of Christ he is condempned of God and disallowed of all them that cleaue to the truth c. Tindale fol. 197. Ye are the Salt of the earth c. ¶ The ministers of Gods word are called the Salt of the earth because the men are made by their true doctrine being receiued through faith sauory vnto the Lord. And the Salt hath lost his saltnesse when the ministers fall from Gods worde vnto the dreames and traditions of Antichrist Beza How our speach ought to be poudred with salt Let your speach be gratious alway and poudred with salt Héere wée haue a goodly lesson how that our communication ought to bée tempered with godly wisedome which he vnderstandeth
the sorrowful affliction of his poore flocke being so long vnder persecution the space of 300. yeares and so to asswage their griefes and torments which is meant by binding vp of Satan worker of all these mischiefes Understanding thereby that for so much as the Diuell Prince of this worlde hadde now by the death of Christ the sonne of God lost all his power and interest against the soule of man shuld turne his furious rage and mallice which he had to Christ against the people of Christ. Which is ment by the héele of the seede Gen. 3. 15. in tormenting their outward bodies Which yet should not be for euer but for a determinate time when as it should please the Lord to bridle the malice and snaffle the power of the olde Serpent and giue rest vnto his Church for the terme of a thousand yeares Which time béeing expired the said Serpent should be suffered loose againe for a certaine or a small time In the bo of Mart. fol. 493. SATISFACTION What is vnderstood by this word satisfaction AS pertaining to satisfaction this wise vnderstande that he that loueth God hath a commaundement as S. Iohn saith in the. 4. chapter of his first Epistle ver 21. to loue his neighbour also Whom if thou haue offended thou must make him amends or satisfaction or at the least way if thou be not able aske him forgiuenesse and if he will haue mercie of God he is bounde to forgiue thée If he will not yet God forgiueth thée if thou thus submit thy selfe But to God ward Christ is a perpetuall an â—uerlasting satisfaction for euermore As oft as thou fallest through frailtie repent and come againe and thou art safe and welcome as thou maist sée by the similitude of the riotous son Lu. 15. If thou be lepen out of sanctuary come in again If thou be fallen from the way of truth come thereto againe and thou art safe If thou be gone astray come into field againe the shepheard Christ shall saue thée yea and the Angells of heauen shall reiâ—yce at thy comming so farre it is that any man shall beate thée or chide thée If any Pharesie enuie thée grudge at thee or rayle vpon thée thy father shall make answere for thee as thou séest in the fore-rehearsed likenesse or Parable Whosoeuer therefore is gone out of the way by whatsoeuer chaunce it be let him come to his Baptime againe and vnto the profession thereof and he shall be safe For though that the washing of Baptime be past yet the power thereof that is to say the word of God which Baptime preacheth lasteth for euer and saueth 〈…〉 As Paule is past and gone â—enerthelesse the Lord the Paul preached lasteth euer and saueth euer as many as come theretoo with a repenting heart and stedfast faith Héereby seest thou that when they make penaunce of repentaunce and call it a Sacrament and deuide it into contrition confession and satisfaction they speake of their owne heads and lye falsely Tindale fol. 149. How hurtfull the doctrine of satisfaction is The Schoolemen doe call satisfaction the worke of peâ—ance enioined by the Priest after the Auricular confession And héere they make much adoe that the satisfaction be neither lesse nor lighter then counteruaileth the waight of the sinne This doctrine of satisfaction doth excéedingly darken the clearenesse of the grace of Christ it doth make mens consciences either falsely assured when they suppose that they haue satisfied either it doth piteously torment them when they cannot tell by what time they haue satisfied in the sight of God for one sinne much lesse for all their sinnes Beside that it hath not opened one gap but all dores windowes and arches c. to the Popes markâ—t to gape vpon pardons and for the traffike of Priests Masses to deliuer soules out of Purgatorie wherefore all godly doe worthely abhorre it The doctrine of the Gospell doth denounce vnto vs pardon of our sinnes by the bloud of Christ by the shedding whereof there is satisfaction made not onely for ours but for the sinnes of all the world And wheresoeuer this grace doth take place that satisfaction hath nothing to doe we could beare with them if they said that like as the faith in Christ is reputed for righteousnesse to the beléeuers according to the example of Abraham so repentaunce is of mercie and frankly imputed for satisfaction As we maye perceiue it was in the prodâ—gall sonne whose returne and repentaunce his father of his right fatherly clemencie did accept for a most sufficient satisfaction and sought nothing further of him This meaning of satisfaction doth derogate nothing from the grace of God but doth excéedingly aduaunce it It maketh nothing for the gaine and iuglings of the Popes markets but it maketh much to the quieting of our consciences Wherefore we will sticke vnto it and we wil leane the trumpery wares of counterfaite satisfactions to the Pope and his Priests and Friers Musculus fol. 219. Of two manner of satisfactions There are two manner of satisfactions the one is to God the other to my neighbour To God cannot all the world make satisfaction for one sinne insomuch as if euery grasse of the ground were a man as holy as euer was Paule or Peter and shuld pray vnto God all their life long for one crime yet could they not make satisfaction for it but it is onely the bloude of Christ that hath made full satisfaction vnto God for all such crimes Heb. 7. or els were there none other remedie but wee should all perish There is another satisfaction which is to my neighbour whom I haue offended whom I am bound to pacifie as we can agrée and as the Lawe of the Realme determineth betweene vs as if I had defamed him then am I bounde to pacifie him and to restore him to his good name againe If I haue murthered any man then by the lawes of the Realme I must dye for it to pacifie my neighbour and the Common-wealth but yet I am sure that Rastal is not so childish as to thinke that this eiuill satisfaction is the very satisfaction which pacifieth Gods wrath for breaking his lawe for if thou murther a man and should dye an hundred times for it yet except thou haue satisfaction in Christs bloud and so I speake that no temporall paine was instituted of God for the intent that wée should satisfie Gods wrath thereby c. Frith fol. 74. SATVRNINVS Of his opinions THis man was of Antioch he taught in all points as Menander did before him He affirmed that Christ had no true body but a phantasticall body and that there was no resurrection Adding moreouer that marriage and procreation was of the Diuell Ireneus lib. 1. cap. 22. Eus. li. 4. cap. 6. SAVIOVRS How that there is no moe Sauiours then one AN aunswere to those that asketh whether Paule goe about to make manie Sauiours doe this and then thou shalt saue thy selfe and other ¶
How many Sects are layde to Luthers charge Fredericus Staphilus sheweth in his Apology that out of Luther haue sprung three diuerse heresies or Sects The Anabaptists the Sacramentaries and the Confessionists otherwise called the Protestants And that the Anabaptists be diuided into sixe Sects The Sacramentaries into eight and the Confessionists into twentie Which all be laide to Luthers charge and for suffering the rude and rash people to haue the Scriptures in their owne tongue Aunswere At the first preaching of the Gospell by the Apostles of Christ and other holy Fathers there grew vp immediatly with the same sundrie sorts of Sects to yâ— number of 90. as they are reckoned in perticular by S. Augustine all flowing out of one spring all confessing one Gospell and all knowne by the name of Christ. Besides that the very Apostles and other holy fathers hath séemed to be diuided by some discention among theÌ„selues as Peter froÌ„ S. Paule S. Paule from Barnabas S. Cipriane froÌ„ Cornelius S. Augustine from Hierome S. Chrisostome from Epiphanius and so forth Now if Staphilus had ben in the primitiue church séene all these hot and troublesome discentions doubtlesse as he saith now all these diuersities sprung from D. Luther so would he then haue said all these former diuersities and formes of heresies sprang onely from Christ and so haue concluded as he doth now that the rude and rash people should in no wise be suffered to read the Scripture SECVNDIANI What they were SEcundiani of secundus together with Epiphanes and Isidorus taught the lyke with Valentinus in lyfe they were beastly all women among them were common They denyed the resurrection of the flesh Epiphan herees 32. SEE OR SELING What is meant by seeeing in this place And I turned me about to sée the voice that spake to me ¶ After the Hebrue phrase to sée is put for to vnderstande or to heare for a voyce is not séene but heard So read we in Moses the people sawe the voice Ex. 20. 18. vnlesse any man had leuer to referre this saieng vnto him yâ— vttered the voice as if Iohn should say I turned me about to see him that vttered this great voice so as the effect should be put for the cause Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 20. How the people sawe God And sawe the God of Israel ¶ They sawe God that is they knew certeinly that he was there present and they sawe him as in a vision not in his godly nature but as it were by a certeine reuelation T. M. And they sawe the God of Israel As perfectly as their infirmities could behold his maiestie Geneua How the iust shall see God They which are not delighted with craft deceit but walke godly purely and sincerely among men which also adioine theÌ„selues with a sincere and feruent minde vnto Christ such I say shall see God that is first they shall be endued with the perfect knowledge they shall vnderstand his will and minde last of all they shall haue euerlasting life when they shal behold him not in darke speaking of faith but face to face with his holye Angels Marl. vpon Math. fo 79. SEEDE How the seede of the righteous man is said to inherit the earth ANima eius in bonis demorabitur semen eius heriditabiâ— terram His soule shall long inioye good things and his séed shall inherit the earth ¶ This is not a generall warrant that euery good man shall haue good children which shall inioye and inherit their Fathers land For we read in Scripture of many good Fathers which haue had children some foolish some godly Isaac the holy Patriarke had to his sonnes Iacob the vertuous and Esau the scapethrift King Ezechias was a noble and a godly king of Iuda whose sonne Manasses was a murtherer of the Prophets of God and a cruell shedder of innocent bloud Salomon excelled in wisdome whose son heire named RoboaÌ„ was a rash and a foolish man And on the other â—ide Amon was a wicked Idolater but Iosias his sonne was a noble vertuous and a most excellent king wherefore we cannot certeinly conclude that the words of the Prophet when he sayth The soule of that man which feareth the Lorde shall long inioy good things and his séede shall inherit the earth that euery good man shall haue good children which shall inioy and inherit their fathers land but the meaning is this By the vertuous or righteous mans séede ye must not vnderstand his naturall séede but his spirituall séede his spirituall seede are all those which doe followe his godly steppes of liuing All that his séed which doe labour to liue a godly lyfe and study with all reuerence and feare to please the Lord all that séede shall long inioy good things c. Ric. Turnar How the field may not be sowen with mingled seede and what it meaneth Let none of thy cattell gender with a contrarie kinde neither sowe thy field with mingled seede ¶ Cattell may not gender with a contrary kinde against the order of nature much lesse reasonable creatures made to the Image of God as men and women The field may not be sowen with mixt séed that is our déede and words may not be mingled with hypocrisie neither may our garments be made of lynnen wollen that is we may not mingle false doctrine with true or shew a carnall lyfe vnder pretence of religion Tho. Mathew Thou shalt not sowe thy vineyard with diuerse kindes of séedes c. ¶ The tenour of this lawe is to walke in simplicitie and not to be curious of new inuentions Geneua SEEKE The meaning of this place following THey shall séeke me early but they shall not finde me ¶ Because they sought not with affection to God but for ease of their owne griefe Geneua They seeke me that hitherto haue not asked for mée ¶ Meaning the Gentiles which knewe not God shoulde seeke after him when he had moued their heartes with his holye spirit Rom. 10. 20. Geneua What it is to seeke after God Oâ— séeke after God ¶ To séeke after God is at no haÌ„d to séeke our owne in any thing but both to doe and suffer all things to the glory of God profit of our neighbour to denie our selues and all ours and become the seruants of all men and this is the especiall point of godlynesse against which no man striue more stifly then the bloud thirstie and deceitfull which thinke they séeke God and séeke themselues T. M. That would vnderstand and séeke God ¶ Whereby he condemneth all knowledge and vnderstanding that tendeth not to seeke God Rom. 3. 10. Geneua SELAH What this word Selah signifieth SElah signifieth a lifting vp of the voice It admonished the singers of the Psalmes to sing out in their highest tune because the matter of that part of the Psalme where that word is found was especially to be hearkened vnto and to be considered
was a fountaine at the foote of mount Syon out of the which ran a small riuer through the citieâ— meaning that they of Iuda distrusting their owne power which was small desired such power and riches as they sawe in Sytia and Israel Geneua ¶ Looke Water How that by Siloh Christ is meant The Scepter shall not depart from Iuda c. vntill Siloh come ¶ Which is Christ the Messias the giuer of all prosperitie who shall call the Gentiles to saluation Geneua ¶ The Scepter shall not be taken away from Iuda till Siloh come that is to say the séede of a woman which is Christ the Lord Hemmyng Of the tower of Siloh Upon whom the tower of Siloh fell ¶ To wit in the place or riuer for Siloh was a small riuer from which the conduits of the citie came whereof Iohn 9. 7. Esay 8. 6. and therefore it was a tower of castle built vpon the Conduit side which fell downe sodeinly and killed some Beza SILVER What it is to turne siluer into drosse THy siluer is turned into drosse c. ¶ To turne siluer into drosse to mixe wine with water is depraue the heauenly word of God and to corrupt the pure iudgement thereof for couetous sake which thing was vsed in Paules time as ye may sée 2. Cor. 4. 2. much more now be ye sure T. M. ¶ Whatsoeuer was pure in thée before is now corrupt though thou haue an outward shew Geneua What a siluerling is And found it fiftie thousand siluerlings ¶ These siluerlings which we now call pence the Iewes call sicles and are worth ten pence sterling a péece which summe mounteth to of our money about 2000. Marks SIMON MAGVS Of his hereticall opinions and of his end SImon Magus the forcerer being a Samaritane of the village Gitton was baptised by Philip The Deacon in Samaria he would haue bought of Peter the gift of the holy Ghost Of him rose the word Simonie Act. 8. Euse. lâ— 2. cap. 1. He came to Rome in the time of Claudius he called himselfe a God hée was honoured there with a picture hauing this superscription Simoni Deo sancto He had to his yoke mate one Helen whoÌ„ Ireneus calleth Selen a witch and a common haâ—lot whome hée called the principall vnderstanding Euse. li. 2. chap. 12. 13. 14. He sayd vnto the Samaritanes that he was the Father vnto the Iewes that he was the sonne descended from heauen vnto the Gentiles that he was the holy Ghost Ireneus li. 1. cap. 20. Epipha li. 1. Tom. 2. heraes 21. Peter foiled him in Samaria where for shame he fled and leauing Samaria and Iudea he sayled from East to West thinking to liue at his hearts ease came to Rome vnder Claudius where Peter also being sent no doubt by the holy Ghost met him Euse. Eccle. hist. li. 2. chapter 14. 15. Peter had much to doe with him in the presence of Nero as Anton. Chron. writeth He had thrée conflicts with him In the end Symon séeing himselfe foyled and his witchcraft preuailing not at all told them he would leaue their Citie and flye vp into the heauens whence he came wherefore vppon a certeine daye appointed he climed vp into the high Capitoll whence he tooke his flight by the meanes of his witchcraft and the spirits which bore him in the ayre the people at the sight héere of were amazed But Peter fell downe and prayed vnto God that his witchcraft might be reuealed vnto the world He had no sooner prayed but downe commeth Symon Magus and brused himselfe in péeces so that thereby he dyed miserablye Abdias Babylon Apost hist. li. 1. Aegisip li. 3. chap. 2. Epiphan li. Tom. 2. heraes 21. Anto. Chron. Part. 1. Tit. 6. cap. 4. Of Simon Chananeus the Apostle Symon called Chananeus which was brother to Iude and to Iames the younger which all were the sonnes of Marye Cleopha and of Alpheus was Bishoppe of Hierusalem after Iames and was crucified in a Citie of Aegypt in the time of Traianus the Emperour as Dorotheus recordeth but Abdias writeth that he with his brother Iude were both â—laine by a tumult of the people in Suanier a Citie of Persidis In the booke of Mar. fol. 52. SIMPLE Who are simple HE is simple that is without craft or â—eceit and continueth in beléeuing and executing of Gods will Iacob was called a simple man Gen. 25. 27. SINAGOGVE What a Sinagogue is ACcording to the Greeke word it is called a Sinagogue and to the Latine word a place for the people to assemble together to heare diuine matters by the which name also the places for the assembly of the ecclesiasticall persons are called Marl. vpon Math. Sinagâ—gues are thought of certeine to be conuenient places of resort erected in the stréets or market place To other it seemeth to be an ecclesiasticall place of resort wherevnto the people come to heare the word of God Marl. SINGING The meaning of these two places following BE not filled with wine wherein is wantonnesse but be yée filled with the spirit speaking to your selues in Psalmes hymns spiritual songs singing in your hearts giuing thanks alwayes vnto God for all things in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ. ¶ To Wineâ— yâ— Apostle setteth the spirit as contrary and forbiddeth the pleasure of the senses when in stéed of wine he will haue Christians filled with the spirit for in Wine as he sayth is wantonnesse but in the spirit is both a true perfect ioy Dronkards speake more then inough but yet foolish and vaine things Speake ye saith he but yet spirituall things and that not onely in voice but also in heart for the voice soundeth in vaine where the minde is not affected they which be filled with wine doe speak foolish filthy and blasphemous things but giue ye thanks to God alwaies I say and for all things Let the word of the Lord abound plenteously in you teach admonish ye one another in Psalmes Hymnes and spirituall songs singing in your hearts with grace ¶ By these wordes Paule expresseth two thinges first that our songs be the word of God which must abounde plenteously in vs and they must not serue onely to giuing of thankes but also to teach and admonish And then it is added with grace which is thus to vnderstande as though he shoulde haue sayde aptlye and properlye both to the senses and to measures and also vnto the voices Let them not sing rude and rusticall things neither let it be immoderatly as doe the Tauerne hunters To the Corinthians where he intreateth of an holy assembly the same Apostle writeth after this manner When ye asseÌ„ble together according as euery one of you hath a Psalme or hath doctrine or hath tongue or hath reuelation or hath interpretation let all things bee done vnto edifieng By which wordes is declared that singers of songes and Psalmes had their place in the Church Pet. Mart. vpon Iudic.
that we haue by the same with all giftes and graces of the same The second is to yéelde thankes vnto him to giue testimonie of our faith towards him and of our charitie which we haue towards our bretheren and of the vnion with the Church The third to represent to vs by the bread and wine which are ther distributed the whole and perfect spiritual nouritour which we haue by the meanes of the body flesh and bloud of Iesus Christ to the end we may be spiritually nourished into eternall life according to our benefit which we haue already receiued by our regeneration whereof the Baptime is to vs as a Sacrament in the which we haue in the Supper as it were a gage of our resurrection the which we doe beléeue and waite for There euen as the bread and wine be giuen vnto vs visibly and bodely euen so are the body and bloud of Iesus giuen vnto vs indéede but inuisible and spiritually by the meanes of faith and by the vertue of the holy ghost for he is the meane by which we haue true communion and true vnion with Iesus Christ and all his Church the which is his body whereof all true Christians be members Pet. Viret Why the Supper of the Lord was called a Sacrifice The Supper of the Lord was not called a sacrifice because Christ shuld be offered in it but because he offereth presenteth himselfe vnto vs and that we doe through faith receiue him and giue him thankes for the great benefite that we haue receiued by the merites of his death and passion bloud shedding confessing and professing that we holde none other for our Sauiour but him and that we doe accept knowledge none other sacrifice but his onely for this cause was the Lordes Supper called Eucharistia which word doth signifie thankes giuing Thus doth S. Austen and all other Doctors of the Church expound it Veron in his b. of Purg. The Doctors mindes vpon the Supper of the Lord. If ye should sée the Sonne of man ascend vp where he was before ¶ What is this By that he resolueth those whom hée hath knowen of that he manifested the thing whereby they haue offended for they did thinke that he would giue vnto them his body but he saith that he will ascende vp into Heauen all whole saieng When ye shall sée the Sonne of man ascende where he was before at yâ— least you shall sée then that hée doth not giue his body in the same manner as ye thinke iudge at the least you shall then vnderstand that his grace is not consumed by morsells c. Aug. vpon S. Iohn in the 27. treatise vpon the 6. Chapter If faith be in vs Christ is in vs. For what other thing saith the Apostle Christ dwelling in your hearts by faith but that through the faith which thou hast of Christ Christ is in thy heart August in his 49. treatise vppon Saint Iohn 11. Chapter After he had ended the solemnitie of the auncient Passeouer the which he made in remembrance of the auncient deliuerance out of Aegypt he passeth forth to the new solemnitie yâ— which the church desireth to celebrate in remembrance of hir redemption to the end that putting the Sacrament of his flesh and of his bloud vnder the lykenesse of bread and wine in stéede of flesh and of the bloud he sheweth himself to be him vnto whom the Lord hath sworne and will not repent Thou art a Priest for euer c. It followeth after because the bread doeth fortifie the flesh and that the wine causeth the bloud in the flesh the bread is referred mystically to the body of Christ and the wine to his bloud Bede vpon the 22. Chapter of Saint Luke Let vs not staye héere belowe on the bread and wine which are set on the Lords Table but let vs lift vp our spirits on high through faith Let vs consider that the Lambe of God which taketh away the sinnes of the world is in that holy Table which is not offered in sacrifice by the Priestes after the manner of beasts And in taking his precious body and his bloud let vs beleeue that they are the signes and tokens of our resurrection And for the same cause we eate not much but a lyttle to the end we may know yâ— the same is not ordeined for to fill our bellyes withall but for to serue to sanctitie and holinesse c. ¶ Looke Bread Body Bloud Figure Signe Sacrament Sacrifice How the Lords death is Shewed in the supper As often as ye shall eate this bread and drinke of this Cup ye shall shew the Lords death c. ¶ The Lords death is not shewed except both parts of the Sacrament be ministred and because in his death the bloud was diuided from the body it is necessary that the same diuision be represented in the Supper otherwise the Supper is not a shewing of the Lords death Latimer The meaning of this place of Iohn And when the Supper was done There be some which thinke that it ought to be thus reade And Supper béeing prepared for it may be doubted whether these things were done after the supper or in supper time It is very likely that supper was not fully ended that is to say that the Table was not yet taken away séeing it followeth by and by that the Lord tooke a morsell of bread and offered the same to Iudas Marl. vppon Iohn fol. 456. SVPREMACIE Proues against the supremacie IN the Councel of Carthage it is said thus The Bishop of Rome himselfe may not be called vniuersall Bishop Dist. 99. Prima sedes S. Gregory saith thus Nullus decessorum meorumâ— c. None of my predecessors Bishope of Rome euer consented to vse this vngodly name no Bishop of Rome euer tooke vpon him this name of singularitie we the Bishops of Rome will not receiue this honor being offered vnto vs. Greg. li. 4. Epist. 32. and. 36. Where pride and hypocrisie beareth sway there humilitie can haue no place Hesychius sen. li. 4. dist 7. Chrisostome saith Quicunque desiderauerit c. Whosoeuer desiâ—eth Primatum in earth in heauen he shall finde confusion Neither shall he be counted among the seruants of Christ that will once intreate of Primacie Iewel fol. 118. 119. SVRE How we are sure of our saluation ¶ Looke Saluation SVRPLESSE From whence the wearing of Surplesses came NIcholaus Leonicenus saith Isidis Sacerdotes in Aegypto c. The Priests of the Goodesse Isis in Aegypt vsed to weare linnen Surplesses and euermore had their heads shauen which thing séemeth to haue bene deriued from them vnto our time from hand to hand For they that among vs minister Gods seruice and serue the holy Altars are forbidden to suffer the haire of their heads or their beards to grow and in their diuine seruice vse lynnen garments Nicholaus Leonicenus in varia historia li. 2. ca. 21.
SVSPENTION What Suspention is SUspention is the censure of the Eldershippe whereby one is for a time depriued of the Communion of the Sacraments Often this sorte are forbidden which as yet make profession of religion And in olde time among the Iewes the vncircumcised whether they were straungers or Iewes Exo. 12. 48. 49. Thus with vs they were by the same reason to bée debarred for a time which haue not embraced true religion or embracing make no profession thereof They also are put backe which professing religion commit any haynous crime for thus in times past the vncleane although not with greatest pollution were put of for a time as namelye those that were vncleane by touching of a dead bodye Num. 8. which after the same manner ought to bée obserued with vs. Neither it is doubtfull but when as Christ hath warned that he against whome a brother is offended shoulde not offer his gifte vntill hée were reconciled if hée doe it not of his owne frée will if the offence be knowne ought to be by the authoritie of the Senate compelled therevnto SVVEARING Why the Iewes were suffered to sweare by the name of God IN the olde lawe the Iewes in an earnest iust weightie cause were permitted to sweare in the name of God but not by all manner of creatures least they dwelling among the Heathen and accustoming their othes shuld by continuance of time fall into the filthy worshipping of their Idolls forgetting God Sweare by his name saith Moses Deut. 6. 13. and see that ye walke not after strange Gods of the Nations yâ— you remaine among So that ye neither make mention saith Iosua 23. 7. nor yet sweare by the names of their Gods Who sweareth aright They sweare iustly being required of the Magistrates which minding fraud nor deceit witnesseth onely the truth Which séeketh no parcialitie but the right not themselues but the glory of God the profit of their neighbour and the Common-wealth of Gods people What swearing is lawfull And sweare by his name c. ¶ To sweare that which is true in a cause of faith either to the honour of God or profit of thy neighbour is lawfull and then will Moses that the oth bee made in the name of God By which he meaneth that if we must néedes sweare we referre the oth to God onely although thou sweare by a booke or other thing as Paul did by his conscience Rom. 9. 1. T. M. And shall sweare by his name ¶ We must feare God serne him and confesse his name which is done by swearing lawfully Geneua To sweare by the Lord and to the Lord are two things And they sweare to the Lord c. ¶ To sweare vnto the Lord is to giue thy selfe wholly to him with a pure hart which thing true worshippers do as is said of Dauid Psal. 132. 2. But to sweare by the Lord is to call on the name of the Lord as a witnesse and Iudge as it is said Iosua 2. 12. T. M. Thou shalt not forsweare thy selfe ¶ As we are forbidden to take the name of God in vaine or to sweare by any manner thing giuing the honour and glory vnto creatures that ought to be ascribed onely to God the Creator so when we are called before Magistrates we may lawfully take an Oth and sweare the Lord liueth Exo. 32. 8. 9. 10. 11. Deut. 6. 13. Heb. 4. 3. Rut. 1. 17 1. Reg. 20. 3. Sir I. Cheeke All priuate swearing is forbidden Sweare not at all saith Christ but let your communication be yea yea nay nay ¶ He saith twice yea and twice nay that is yea in heart and yea in mouth nay in heart and nay in mouth And if men when you meane truly will not beléeue you by your yea and nay let them take héede saith S. Basil â—or they shall tast the paine that belongeth to the vnbeléeuers therfore it is both foolish and damnable when a man cannot be beléeued by yea and nay without an oth because he wold be beleeued to sweare The Gospell saith S. Hierom permitteth no manner of priuate swearing because the whole language of a Christian should be so faithfull true and perfect that euery sentence thereof shall be able to stand for an oth How customable swearing is daungerous Of customable swearing commeth the damnable vice of periâ—â—â—e If a man shall vse commonly to sweare he cannot chuse but many times damnably to forsweare himselfe That a man hath in customeâ— he shall doe at all times but he shall not at all times refraine it The Lord saith Moses will not hold him guiltlesse that taketh his name in vaine Deut. 5. 11. Exo. 20. 7. A man that vseth much swearing saith Iesus Sirach shall bée full of iniquitie and neuer shall the plague depart from his house All théeues and swearers are vnder one curse of God saith Zachary Stoned was he by the law that blasphemed the name of the Lord in Israel The Doctors against swearing Tell vnto me my friend saith Iohn Chrisostom what doâ—â— thou proâ—â—te by thy swearing If thine aduersary shuld thinke thée to sweare aright he would neuer compell thee to it but because he thinketh thee thereby to become a periâ—rer therefore enforceth he thée to an oth Seldome hath the priuate oth a good conclusion But happely thou wilt say I cannot â—â—ll my wares vnlesse I doe sweare or my debter beleeueth me not vnlesse I make him an oth Wherevnto I aunswere rather be content to haue thy wares vnsolde and to loose thy money then thy saluation in Christ. Reason faithfully with conscience and let thy soule be more deare vnto thee then thy corruptible substaunce For though thou loose part of thy substance yet maist thou liue but if thou loose God thou canst not liue A greater reward shalt thou haue for loosing of it in the feare of God then if thou hadst giuen it in almes for that is done in paine for the loue of the Lord requireth a more worthy crowne then that is done without paine Moreouer I counsell thée as my friend saith Chrisostome if thou be a true Christian that thou neuer compell any other man to sweare For whether he sweareth right or wrong thou art not without daunger afore God considering that Christ whose seruaunt thou oughtest to be hath giuen thee a sore commaundement to the contrary Beside that though his oth were true yet is not thy conscience cléere from periury for so much as the matter being doubtfull vnto thée thou puttest him to the daunger thereof And if it were false then hast thou enforced him to periury and so for lacke of Christen charitie lost both his soule and thine owne for whom Christ suffered his death Worse is he saith S. Austen then an homicide that compelleth a man to sweare whome he knoweth to forsweare himselfe For the homicide slayeth but the body whereas he slayeth the soule yea two soules rather That is to
in the sixt yeare of the same Darius So that from the second yeare of Cyrus vnto the. 6. yeare of Darius were 46. yeares wherein they were a building The meaning of this place following I will worship towards the holy Temple c. ¶ Both the temple and ceremoniall seruice at Christs comming wer abolished so that now God will be worshipped onely in spirit and truth Geneua Of them that trusted in the outward seruice of the Temple Trust not in lyeng words saieng The Temple of the Lord the Temple of the Lord c. ¶ Beleeue not the false Prophets which say that for the temples sake the sacrifice there the Lord will preserue you and so nourish you in your sinne and vaine confidence for in the next verse after God sheweth on what condition he made his promise to this temple yâ— they should be an holy people vnto him as he would be a faithfull God vnto them Geneua How Churches or Temples are not to be builded to Saints Saint Austen in his booke De imitat Dei sayth plainely we build no Temple vnto our Martirs And againe in his first booke against Maximinus a Bishop of the Arrians if we shuld saith he build a Church of timber stones vnto some excellent holy Angell shoulde we not be accursed by the truth of Christ and the Church of God Therefore if we should commit sacriledge in making a temple to euery creature whatsoeuer how may it be that God is not true vnto whome wée make no Temple but wée our selues are a Temple for him Bullinger fol. 1127. How the Pope doth sit in the temple of God as God Compare the commaundements of God with the constitutions of men and you shall easily vnderstand yâ— the Bishop of Rome whom they call the Pope to sit in the temple of God as God and to bée extolled aboue all that is named God It is written The Temple of the Lorde is holy which is you Therfore the conscience of man is the temple of the holy Ghost in which Temple I will proue the Pope to sit as God and to be exalted aboue all that is called God For who so contemneth the Decalogue or the Table of the ten commandements of God there is but a smal punishment for him neither is that punishment to death but contrariwise he that shall contemne or violate speaking to Frier Brusiard the constitutions which you call the sanctions of men is counted by all mens iudgements guiltie of death what is this but the Bishop of Rome to sit and to reigne in the Temple of God that is in mans conscience as God Bilney in the booke of Mar. fol. 1140. TEMPTATION What Temptation is TEmptation is nothing else but to take proofe or triall of any thing wherefore the end of temptation is rightly called knowledge And they which will passe ouer a water doe trie out the shallowe places to know the depth of the water wounds also are tried of Surgions to féele the déepenesse of them In tempting therefore knowledge is sought But God néedeth not that new and fresh knowledge for such is his nature that he knoweth all things most perfectly But when he tempteth he onely doth it to leade men to the knowledge of those things which they ought to knowe Wherefore when he sometime tempteth good and holymen hée bringeth into lyght and maketh open the fayth obedienceâ— strength and godlynesse which before laye hidde in their heartes that they which sée the same things might glorifie God the authour of them And that they which are so tempted when they haue gotten the victorye may giue thankes and desire of him that euen as he hath done now so he woulde vouchsafe to helpe them continually in temptations Pet. Mar. vpon Iudic fol. 33. How temptation generally is not euill All temptations or tryall is not euill For God tempted his seruauntes One friende is tempted of an other The childe is tried by the Father the wife by her husband the seruaunt by his Maister not that they might bée hurt by tryall but rather that they might thereby bée profited The Diuell also tempteth wherevpon also hee is called a temptor in the Scripture Also enimies vse to tempt not to profite thereby but to hurt and destroye This kinde of temptation is wicked Therefore the Lorde hath exhorted vs to beware of those which tempt with an euill minde when hée willeth vs not onely to bee innocent as Doues but also wise as Serpents Marlo vpon Iohn fol. 283. The Israelites are rebuked of Moses for tempting the Lord. Wherefore do ye tempt the Lord. ¶ Why distrust you God Why looke ye not for succour of him without murmuring against God Geneua How God tempteth no man to euill God tempteth not vnto euill ¶ Almightye GOD hath euer tempted and proued his elect by trouble and persecution and by nurâ—uring them with outwarde plagues neuerthelesse he doth it not vnto euill but for good namelye because he loueth them and will haue their fayth exercised Thus tempted hée Abraham Genesis 22. â— and the Israelites Deut. 8. 2. As for temptation that we praye in our Pater noster to bee deliuered from it is the 〈…〉 and concupiscence of our flesh whereby we are entised vnto euill Tindale ¶ This worde to Tempt is taken two manner of wayes first it â—etokeneth to entice a man to euill after this sayeng we saye that God tempted no man For as GOD is of his owne nature good and canâ—e in no wise be entised to euill so doth hée moue or entice no man to sinne which he himselfe doth detest and abhorre Héere we learne that if we sinne we ought not to putte the fault in God but in our owne selues Secondly this worde to Tempt is taken for to proue As when wée saye God tempted Abraham Gen. 22. 1. And that hée did tempt the Israelites Deut. 8. 2. that is to saye did proue Abraham and tryed the Israelites whether they loued him or not Sir I. Cheeke Of the Pharesies and Saduces tempting of Christ. Then came the Pharesies and Saduces to tempt him ¶ To trye whether hée coulde doe that which they desired but their purpose was naught for they thought to finde some thing in him by that meanes wherevpon they might haue iust occasion to reprehende him Or distrust and curiositye moued them so to doe for by such meanes also is God sayde to bée tempted that is to saye prouoked to anger as though men would striue with him Beza ¶ Men tempt God either by their incrudelitie or curiositie Geneua How Christ is tempted of the Diuell To bée tempted of the Diuell ¶ To the ende hée ouercomming these temptations might gette the victorye for vs. Geneua Christ is by and by after Baptime tempted which thing we must looke for Yea the more wée shall encrease in fayth and vertuous liuing the more strongly will Satan assault vs. Sir I. Cheeke When the diuell had ended his temptations
sin yet all sin do not make men yâ— children of the diuel For yâ— children of God do sin also for if they say they haue no sin they deceiue themselues truth is not in themâ— but by yâ— meanes they sin by the which they are yet the children of this world but in yâ— respect yâ— they are the children of god they sin not at all for euery one that is borne of God sinneth not But vnbeléefe maketh the childe of the diuell which sin is called theyr owne as though it were alone if it be not expressed what manner of sinne it is I. Gough The meaning of this place followiâ—g That the thoughts of many may be opened ¶ That is many shall shew themselues openly to be Christs enimies And many againe shall confesse Christ yea and that with vtter perill and shedding of their bloud Hemmyng ¶ This chiefly appeareth when the Crosse is layed vpon vs whereby mens hearts are tryed Geneua THRESHING Of two manner of threshing THe Hebrues haue 2. words Dash which signifieth to thresh but yet then when we occupie to threshing beasts The other word is Chabat which is also to thresh but yet with â—lailes without beasts Pet. Mar. vpon Iudic. fol. 114. What is ment by threshing of the mountaines Thou shalt thresh the mountaines ¶ I will make thée able to destroy thiâ—e enimies be they neuer so mightie this chiefly is referred to the kingdome of Christ. Geneua Whereto the threshing of Gilead is compared Because they haue threshed Gilead c. ¶ If the Sirians shal not be spared for committing this crueltie against one Citie it is not possible that Israel shuld escape punishment which hate committed so many and grieâ—ous sins against God man Gen. THVNDER What the cause is that maketh thunder THunder is a sound caused in the cloudes by the breaking out of a hot and drie exhalation boating against the edge of the cloude It is heard in Spring Summer by reason of the heate of the Sunne that then draweth vp many exhalations which méeting in the middle region of the ayre with colde and moyst vapors are together with them inclosed in a hollow cloud But when the hot exhalation cannot agrée with the coldnesse of the place by this â—â—riâ—e being driuen together made stronger kindeled it wil néedes â—reake out with sodaâ—â—e violent eruption causeth the noise which we call thunder A similitude is put by great Authors of moist wood yâ— cracketh in the fire we may adde héerevnto the breaking of an Egge in the fire of an Apple or any like thing for what soeuer holdeth withholdeth inclosed any hot winde so that it cannot haue no vent it wil séeke it selfe a way by breaking the skin shell or case It were no euil comparison to liken Thunder to the sound of a Gunâ— which be both caused of the same or very like causes c. W. F. Thunder after the opinion of Aristotle is a natural thing Facta tamen â—t â—nqule secunduÌ„ natuâ—â—ordinatam Neuertheles saith he yet a thing of an vncertain doubtfull nature or of a â—sordred nature This thundring is nothing els but a crack a rsibling in the clouds yâ— cause efficient being the sun the planets the cause materiall being the hâ—t drye exhalations seeking a way out of yâ— clouds In the scripture both in the old testament in the new there is oâ—ten mention made of thundring which God miraculously sent down froÌ„ heuen aboue In the 9. of Exo. ve 23. God plagued K. Phaâ—â—o because he wold not let the childreÌ„ of Israel depart out of Aegipt with thuÌ„der lightning hail stones In the 1. Reg. 7. When yâ— Philistines made warre against yâ— Israelites thinking to haue destroyed them all the Lord with a sodaine great Thunder cracke did make the Philistines so sore afraid that they ranne away and were slaine the most parte of them Also in the new Testament Iohn 12. Christ a lyttle before he should suffer his Passion praied vnto his Father saieng Father delyuer me from this houre but therefore came I into this houre O Father glorifie and set out thy name thy might and power And immediately there came a voyce from heauen saieng on this wise Glorificaâ—i iterum glorificabo I haue glorified it and I will glorifie it As he might say I haue glorified it in thée my sonne since the first houre of thine Incarnation with manifest wonderfull great miracles Et iterum glorificabo and I will glorifie my name in thée after the time of thy glorious Resurrection and Ascention more then euer I haue done through the comfort of the Holy ghost which shall so worke in the hearts of men that then shall my name in thée my sonne Christ begin to flourish in such wise as it neuer did before When this voice was heard there was such a stout noyse heard from heauen that the people that followed Christ Dixerunt Tonitrium factum esse They said it was a Thunder Such a Thunder was heard vpon the daye of Pentecost at the comming downe of the Holy ghost Now héere is to be noted that the Thundering of God mentioned in the old Testament were euer to fraye and to make men agast but the Thundering of God mentioned in the new Testament were so tempered that they did not feare but comfort men wherein is manifestly declared a Maiestie to be both in the Law in the Gospell but yet the one to driue vs to God for feare of the rodde and the other with the loue of euerlasting reward to imbrace Christ. Of whom the words of the Prophet Dauid Psal. 18. bée verefied as well in yâ— letter as in the Allegory when he saith Intonuit de coelo Dominus altissimus dedit vocem suam The Lord from heauen hath thundered and the highest hath declared his voice Ric. Turnar The Lord also thundered out of heauen c. ¶ By all the things héere rehearsed is described the power might maiestie of almightie God which he declareth in tempests of which the whole 29. Psal. intreateth And in Iob. 37. are lyke things mentioned to yâ— setting out of his power Oftentimes we read that when he would more openly more expresly declare his power vnto men caused thunder lightening and earthquakes c. As in Exo. 19. 16. when the law was giuen 1. Reg. 12. 18. when the people desired a king Mat. 27. 51. when Christ was on yâ— Crosse. Act. 2. when the Holy ghost came vpon the Apostles Act. 4. 3â— when they prayed With such lyke words doe some suppose that God did at one time or other shew his benefite to Dauid and confirmed his promises with shaking yâ— earth sending thunder lyghtening hayle cloudes stormes other terrible tokens wherwith he holy Dauid ouerthrew his enimies Neither letteth it yâ— the Scripture mentioneth not thereof in any place for it mentioneth not the Tempest which Esay prophecied
méeke in heart in the holinesse of Angells bringing in things which he hath not séene D. Barnes fol. 299. Why Mary was forbidden to touch Christ. Touch me not ¶ This séemeth not to agrée with the narration of Mathew For he plainly writeth that the women imbraced the féete of Christ. And séeing afterward he woulde haue his disciples to handle and to féele him what cause was there why he shuld forbid Mary to touch him For he said vnto Thomas bring hether thy finger and sée my handes and put thy finger vnto my side and be not faithlesse but beléeuing The solution thereof is very easie if so be that we consider that the women were not prohibited y◠touching of Christ before such time as they wer too busie and desirous to touch him For no doubt he did not forbid them to touch him so farre foorth as it was néedfull to take away all doubt But when he saw they were too busie in imbracing his féete he moderated and corrected that rash zeale for they depended vpon his corporall presence neither did they knowe any other waye to inioye him then if he dwelt among them vpon the earth Moreouer because his disciples doubted whether he was truly risen againe or no and because the same that appeared to them was iudged of them to be but a vision to the ende they might beléeue the resurrection he said féele and sée for a spirit hath no flesh and bones as ye sée me haue Also Thomas had said except I sée y◠print of his nailes in his hands and put my fingers into the print of the nailes my hand into his side I will not beléeue therefore Christ did very well in offering himselfe to be felt of him But in Mary there was no such doubting that there should néede any farther féeling but it was requisite y◠she shuld come to a further faith and to more plaine vnderstanding of the kingdome of Christ least she should abase him in computation more then ther was cause Marl. vpon Iohn fol. 593. TRADITIONS Of the traditions of men FRom whence haue we this tradition Whether commeth it from the authoritie of our Lord or of the Gospel or els from the Commaundements and Epistles of the Apostles Therfore if it be either commaunded in the Gospell or contained in the Epistles or Actes of the Apostles let vs kéepe the same tradition Augustine vnto Pompeius The Pharisies said not vnto Christ Wherefore doe thy disciples breake the law of Moses but wherefore do they break the traditions of the Elders Whereby it appeareth that they had altered many things whereas God had commaunded that they should neither adde nor diminish but fearing least they should loose their authoritie as if they had bene law makers to the ende they might seeme the greater they altered much which thing grewe to such a wickednesse that they kept their owne traditions more then the Commaundements of God Chrisostome in his first Homely of the Iewish fast Iohn Northbrooke Some wrast this place so far as men ought to obey all manner of things whatsoeuer the Bishops Presidents or Rulers commaund although they be vngodly and for their authorities sake when as Christ did speake onely of them which did teach rightly the lawe of Moses not of such as did snare men with their ordinaunces constitutions now peraduenture after the same manner a Bishop might be heard which preched truly the Gospell although he liue but a little according vnto the same A reason that ouerthroweth all doctrines of men all Traditions all Poperie God said to Christ Thou art my sonne therefore he is his sonne God said not so to any Angell therefore no Angell can take the name vnto him God said The true worshippers shuld not go to Mount Sion nor to Hierusalem but worship God in spirit truth where said he goe a pilgrimage or go visit this holy sepulcher God said Do not obserue dayes and months times and yeares where said he Kéepe vnto me Lent or Aduent Imber dayes or Saints eues God said to vs It is the doctrine of Diuells to forbid marriage or to commaund to abstaine from meates where said he Eate now no flesh now no whit meate let not the Ministers marrie God said Let euery soule be subiect to Kings Princes and the authoritie of such men let it not be in his Apostles Where said he let the Pope haue the gift of kingdoms be exempt from authoritie of man weare a triple crowne and haue Lords and Noble men vnder him God said Cursed is he that addeth ought to the lawe or taketh from it Where said he The Pope shall dispence against mine Apostles and Prophets God said It is better to speak fiue words which we vnderstand then ten thousand words in an vnknowen tongue where said he the ignoraunt men should pray in Latine With this very argument are ouerthrowen all doctrines of men all traditions all Popery c. Deering What an obstinacie is this or what a presumption to presume an humane tradition before Gods ordinaunce nor to consider that God taketh indignation and wrath so often as an humane tradition looseth or goeth beyond the commaundement of God as he cryeth by his Prophet Esay and saith This people honoureth me with their lips but their harts is seperated from me they worship me in vaine while they teach the commaundements doctrines of men The Lord also in y◠Gospell blaming likewise reprouing putteth forth and saith ye haue reiected Gods commaundement to stablish your tradition Of which cōmaundement S. Paule being mindfull doth likewise warne instruct saieng If any teach otherwise and contenteth not himselfe with the words of our Lord Iesus Christ his doctrine he is puft vp with blockishnes hauing skill of nothing from such a one we ought to depart S. Austen saith that the auncient actes of the godly Kings mentioned in the Propheticall bookes were figures of the like facts to be done by the godly Princes in the time of the newe Testament I. Bridges fol. 25. ¶ Looke Philosophy Walke not after the ordinaunces of your fathers ¶ Looke the exposition of this place in Father ¶ Read 1. Pet. 1. 18. TRANSMVTATION When this word was first inuented LOng after Boniface the third when Idolatry had gotten the vpper hand then did Petrus Lombardus a master of sophisticall sentences bring vp these termes of Transmutation and Transaccidentation about the yere of our Lord. 1646. out of certain blinde trades of the Doctors afore his time Then Pope Innocent the third gaue it this new name called it Accidens sine subiecta Of the which Sophisme Doctor Dunce Doctor Dorbel and Doctor Thomas de Aquino doe dispute very subtilly A. G. TRANSVESTANTIATION What the word signifieth THe word signifieth a passing or turning of one substance into another which is thought of some not tollerable to saye that the substance of
the coine that was figured in the Image of Caesar Persuadit illis debere Caesari perswadeth them that those things are owing to Caesar that are his that is those that haue his Image both in corporall and outward things we must obey the king but in inward things spirituall onely God I. Bridg. fo 639. TRINITIE How the whole trinitie is approued by the Scripture AND sayd Lord if I haue found fauour c. ¶ He saw thrée but directed his speach but to one whereby the mysterie of the Trinitie is declared The Bible note ¶ Speaking to one of them in whom appeare to be most maiestie for he thought they had bene men Geneua Iohn sawe heauen open and the holy Ghost descending vpon him like a Doue there came a voice from heauen Mar. 1. 10. c. ¶ Christ did come down the holy Ghost came down But Christ the sonne of God did appeare a true naturall essentiall body whereas the holy Ghost did come downe in the likenesse not in the true essential body of a doue The father did also speake from heauen Héere ye haue the whole Trinitie TRVMPET Whereto Trumpets serue AND seauen Trumpets were giuen vnto them ¶ Trumpets serue to many purposes among which also is one that publike Magistrates are wont to publish proclaime yâ— lawes ordinances which they haue made by the sound of trumpets The same vse doth Iohn assigne héere to the Angels By whoÌ„ notwithstanding we may wel meane the Apostles Ministers of the word according to the commaundement of the Lord giuen vnto Esay 58. 1. Set out thy throte cry straine thy selfe as a Trumpet lift vp thy voice c. And Christ sayd to his Apostles Looke what I saye vnto you in the darke speak you it in the light and that which you heare in the eare preach you vpon the house tops Mâ—th 10. 27. Marl. How the Scribes Pharesies did vse them The Scribes and Pharesies in common and publike places whervnto many people wer wont to resort did distribute their doles or almes to the poore in the which their ostentation was manifest because they sought frequented places to haue many witnesses of their deeds not contented with this they caused trumpets to be sounded They fained truely that they called yâ— poore together by the noise of the Trumpet so that they neuer wanted a cloake to shadowe their hypocrisie when as it is for certein that they did it to haue fame renowme praise of men Marl. vpon Mat. fol. 112. The very meaning both that we blow no Trumpet that the left hand know not what the right hand doth is yâ— we do as secretly as we can in no wise séeke vaine glory or to receiue it if it were profered but to do our déeds in singlenesse of conscience to God because it is his coÌ„mandement euen of pure compassion loue to our bretheren not that our good déeds though standing in our owne conceit shuld cause vs to despise them Tindale TRVTH Truth defined THat is truth according to yâ— Hebrue phrase which is the most perfect essence of any thing the very absolute perfection it selfe of a matter Marl. vpon Iohn fol. 309. Why Christ is called true and soothfast Thus saith he that is holy true ¶ He is called true or soothfast because he only teacheth vs true certeine substantial infallible things therfore he anoucheth himself to be yâ— truth it selfe Iohn 14. 6. And onely Schoolemaister Math. 23. 8. whoÌ„ all men ought to giue care vnto euen by the commaundement of the father Math. 17. 5. Also God is sayd to be true or soothfast because hée kéepeth touch in his promises notwithstanding mens iniquities Rom. 3. 3. 4. Marl. fol. 60. Who they be that are true of heart The true of heart shall be glad thereof ¶ The true of heart are these that neither for the prosperitie of the vnfaithfull nor pouertie of the good are seduced But alwaies iudging well of God as pleased with that he doth contented onely with his promise in his word Psa. 73. 1. T. M. TVVELVE MONETHS ¶ Looke Yeare TVVO How two in one flesh is vnderstood THey commit adultry that marry at one time two wines and say if a man haue an hundred as he may haue as well as two yet all is but two and one flesh in the Lorde Christ doth not so interpret two Math. 19. but referreth two to one man and one woman as the text that he alleadgeth out of Genesis chapter 1. and 2. declareth saieng Haue ye not read that he that made man from the beginning made the male female therfore shal man leaue Father and mother and associate his wife and shall be two in one flesh This text admitteth not pluralitie of wiues but destroyeth plaine the sentence of those that defend the coniunction of many wiues with one man For at the beginning of Matrimony was but one man and one woman created and married together no more shuld there be now in one matrimonie as Christ there teacheth and expoundeth two in one flesh and not thrée or foure in one flesh The word of God must be followed and not the examples of the Fathers in this case Whooper Of two sorts of calling ¶ Looke Calling Of two Sacraments As concerning Sacraments which ought to be holden properly for lawfull Sacraments he hath ordeined two in the Christian Church The first is Baptime the other is the supper The other that hath bene added to these by the Papists may not be accounted for true and lawfull Sacraments for so much as they haue no certeine foundation in the word of God without the which no Sacrament is lawfull Pet. Viret Saint Cipriane sayth Tunc demum plane sanctificari c. Then may they be throughly sanctified and become the children of God if they be new borne by both the Sacraments Cipri li. 2 Epist. 1. ad Steph. Augustine saith Quedam pauca pro multis c. Our Lord his Apostles haue deliuered vnto vs a few Sacramentes in stéede of many and the same in doing most easie in significatioÌ„ most excellent in obseruation most reuerend as in the Sacrament of Baptime the celebration of the body bloud of our Lord. Aug. de doct christ li. 3. cap. 9. Againe speaking of Baptime and the supper he saith thus Haec sunt c. These be the two Sacraments of the Church Aug. de Cymbolo ad Catechemenes Paschasius sayth Sunt Sacramenta c. These be the Sacraments of Christ in the Catholike Church Baptime the body and bloud of our Lord. Paschasius de coena Domini Bassarius sayth Hoc duo solo Sacramenta c. We reade that these onely two Sacramentes were deliuered to vs in the Scriptures Bassarius de Sacramenta Euchari Against these foresaid saiengs the late pretensed Councell of Trident hath concluded thus
menâ— and preserueth them from the wickednesse of heresie openeth them vnto repentaunce maketh way through them that they may receiue grace and maketh them to bring forth the fruite of good workes and beautifieth them with good examples But now is this blast of all blasts the pleasantestâ— by Satans subtiltie and naughtinesse forbidden to blow vpon the earth Marl. vpon the Apoc. 105. The meaning of this place following The wind bloweth wher it listeth c. As yâ— power of God is manifest by the mouing of the aire so is it in chaunging and reuiuing vs although the matter be hid from vs. Geneua VVINGS How God is said to haue wings DAuid saith Defend me O Lord vnder the shadow of thy wings likening God vnto a bird forasmuch as he is no lesse carefull for his chosen then yâ— hen is for hir chickens as Christ declareth very wel crieng Hierusalem HierusaleÌ„ how oft wold I haue gathered thy children together as the hen gathereth hir chickens vnder hir wings and ye would not This shadow of his wings héere signifieth the protection vnspekable goodnes of God by which only we stand in safetie It is a borrowed speach of the nature of an hen which nourisheth feedeth defendeth hir chickens vnder hir wings yea fighteth for them and despiseth hiâ— owne life to saue them Christ borroweth a like speach in Mat. 23. 37. T. M. VVINTER The meaning of this place following PRay yâ— your flight be not in the winter neither on the Sabboth day In yâ— winter because it was euill traueling on the sabboth day because they wer coÌ„manded as yâ— day they should not go farther theÌ„ a mile And in yâ— day did Pompeius take theÌ„ Strab. 16. 〈…〉 And so did Titus and Vespasian also of whom Frontomus writeth T. M. VVISEDOME How this word wisedome signifieth Christ. I Wisedome was hefore the world of olde He declareth heereby the diuinitie eternitie of this wisedome which he magnifieth praiseth through this booke mening therby the eternal son of God Iesus Christ our sauiour whoÌ„ S. Iohn calleth yâ— word that was in the beginning Iohn 1. 1. Geneua When he prepared the Heauens I Wisedome was there He declareth yâ— eternitie of yâ— son of God which is ment by this word Wisedome who was before all time euer present with the Father Geneua When he appointed the foundation of the earth then was I Wisedome with him as a nourisher ¶ Some read as a chieâ—e worker signifieng that this wisdome euen Iesus Christ was equall with God his father and created and preserued and still worketh with him as Iohn 5. 17. Geneua How wisedome is iustified of hir children And wisedome is iustified of hir children S. Luke doth adde All and notwithstanding that they doe expound this place sundrye waies yet it is a cleere matter that Christ spake neither Greeke nor Latin but Hebrue to the Hebrues in the holy language and accustomed sense Therefore when he said yâ— the wisdome of God was iustified of all his children he meant nothing els but that he left nothing vndone toward his children that is to say the people of the kingdome which he had trayned vp as his children in all things yâ— might belong to their saluation that it was therefore free and cleere from all blame of their destruction perishing And so Chrisostom doth also expound it It wer a very vnfit thing to expouÌ„d it the wisdome is iustified by hir children to say it is from vniust by the benefit of yâ— children chaunged into iust and innocent By thy words saith yâ— Lord thou shalt be iustified or by thy words condemned yâ— is to say by thy words thou shalt be declared either to be iust or condemned of iniustice Words dâ—e not make but declare a man to be iust or vniust c. Muscul. fol. 223. ¶ This sentence Wisedome is iustified of hir children is sundry waies expounded Some by those children do vnderstand the elect chosen because yâ— they haue imbraced the wisedom of God in Iohn â— in Christ iustifieng yâ— is to say allowing praising it Chrisostom by the children doth generally vnderstand all meÌ„ whether they be elect or reproued for by theÌ„ the wisdom of gâ—d is iustified yâ— is to say by their own confession she hath oueâ—â—oÌ„med in iudgmeÌ„t hath omitted nothing yâ— pertain to their saluation so yâ— their perditioÌ„ cannot be laid to their charge S. I. C. ¶ They that were wise indeed acknowledged the wisedome of God in him whom yâ— Phariâ—ies contemne But yâ— Publicans being baptised with the Baptime of Iohn praised him as iust faithfull good mâ—rcifull so that the fruite of their Baptime appeared in them And wisedome is iustified of hir children ¶ That is the children of wisedome or the wise which beléeue the Gospell do acknowledge the wisdome of God therein which the Pharisies condemn so that wisedome is then iustifiâ—d of hir children when the Gospell is receiued The Bi. note VVISE MEN. What these wise men were THere came wise men from the East ¶ These were neither Kings nor Princes but as Strabo saith which was in theyr time sage men among the Persians as Moses was among yâ— Hebrues He saith also yâ— they wer yâ— Priests of yâ— Persians Tinda Wise men or Magi in yâ— Persians Chaldeans tongue signifie Philosophers Priests Astronomers are héere the first fruites of the Gentiles that came to worship Christ. Geneua VVITH THE HOLY c. The meaning of the Prophet in this place Looke Holy VVITNESSE How these places following are to be vnderstood ANd ye shall beare witnes also ¶ Whereas in the 5. Chapter of Iohn Christ saith that he receiueth no witnes of man it is to be vnderstood that for his own part be needed noneâ— but for our cause it was expedient yâ— his disciples shuld testifie his truth vnto vs therfore saith he ye shal beare witnes of me also Ti. But I haue greater witnesses then yâ— witnes of Iohn Let vs note heere how circumspectly wisely he saith not I haue a testimony much more certain true then yâ— testimony of Iohn lesâ— he might so exâ—ol yâ— testimony of his father concerning himself yâ— the testimony of Iohn thereby should be quite discredited for whatsoeuer Iohn did testifie concerning Christ yâ— same was of God nâ—ither was it any whit contrary from yâ— which yâ— father by his works tesâ—fied of him But if ye coÌ„pare yâ— testimonie of the works of Christ which he had receiued of yâ— father with the testimony of Iohn ye shall finde yâ— it is much more excellent notable For as Lucifer or yâ— morning star though it be a true testimonie of yâ— rising of yâ— sun yet notwithstanding is 〈…〉 nothing so â—â—ideÌ„t as yâ— sun beams it self which shine throughout yâ— who le world EueÌ„ so Iohn though his testimâ—ny wer true concerning Christ yet notwtstanding it was far
Godhead S. Iohn sayth not Caro verbum facta est as the Arrians expound it and say the flesh receiued the worde but hée sayth Verbum caro factum est The word was made flesh I. Proctour ¶ In that he sayth the word became flesh and not man hée sheweth how farre Gods sonne humbled and abased himselfe For the Scripture calleth man flesh when he will signifie the pouertie vilenesse and miserie of man As when it is said All flesh is grasse and he remembred that we were but flesh my spirit shall not euer striue in man for he is flesh But when yâ— Euangelist sayth The word became flesh we may not imagin that Gods sonne ioyned to his diuine nature flesh only and not mans soule as Appolinaris thought in his traunce that flesh and the Godhead made one person without mans soule For he imagined that the diuinitie was in steede of a soule But so it should follow that the Lord Iesus was not a very man For flesh is not a man For the soule is the formall part of a man namely that wherby a man is a man without which a man cannot be And that the Lord had a mans soule beside his diuinitie he himselfe testifieth where he saith My soule is heauy vnto yâ— death Neither can Appol 〈…〉 is aide himselfe with this place For when the Scripture calleth men flesh it meaneth not that they are without soule for then they were no men indeede Traheâ—on What the Euangelist meaneth by the word in this place of Iohn In the beginning was the worde c. ¶ By the word the Euangelist meaneth the second person in the holy Trinitie namely our Lord Iesus Christ touching his diuine nature as it appeareth afterward when he saith And the worde became flesh Héere we must consider why Gods son is called a word Auncient writers consider a worde two wayes For they teach that there is an outward word and an inward word The outward word is that foundeth and passeth awaye The inwarde worde is the conceite of the heart which remaineth still in the heart when the sound is past So they saye that God hath an outward worde which is sounded pronounced and written in bookes And that hée hath an inwarde worde which remaineth within himselfe whereof the outwarde worde is an Image effect and fruite This inwarde worde euer remaining in him is called his sonne as the conceite of the heart maye bée called the ingendered fruite of the heart and the heartes childe They thinke also that he is called the worde of God because that as a worde is the Image of mans minde and representeth it vnto vs so the Lorde Iesus is Gods Image and most liuely representeth vnto vs his power his Godhead and his wisedome For whatsoeeuer is in the Father shineth in the Sonne Some other thinke that the worde héere is taken for a thing after the Hebrew manner of speaking For the Hebrewes vse Dabar which signifieth a worde for a thing When Esay the Prophet asked king Ezechias what the Babylonians had seene in his house he aunswereth thus They sawe all that was in my house Iohaial dabar there was not a word that is to say any one thing that I shewed not vnto them in my treasures The Prophet replyeth Behold the daies come that whatsoeuer is in thine house shall be taken away and whatsoeuer thy father haue laid vp in store vnto this day shal be carried to Babylon Ioij vather dabar ther shall not a word remain saith the Lord that is to say there shall not one thing be left behinde The Angel also in S. Luke when the virgin Mary meruailed how she shuld coceiue a childe without mans helpe sayd vnto her No word shall be impossible vnto God yâ— is nothing shal be impossible for him to do So that after this vnderstanding S. Iohns mening is that in the beginning ther was a diuine and heauenly thing with God Traheron How the word of God is called the light Thy word saith Dauid is a lanterne vnto my féet Psa. 119. 105 Againe the commaundements of the Lord is lightsome giuing light to the eyes Psal. 19. 7. Theophilact saith Verbum Dei est lucerna c. The word of God is the candle whereby the théefe or false preacher is espied How the word of God endureth for euer S. Hierome sayth Quomodo eternae erunt Scripturae diuinâ— c. How shall the holy Scriptures be euerlasting séeing the world shall haue an ende True it is that the parchment or leaues of the books with the letters and all shall bée abolished but forsomuch as the Lord addeth My words shal neuer passe doubtlesse though the papers and letters perish yet the thing that is promised by the same letters shall last for euer Of the nature and strength of the word of God For the word of God is liuely and mighty in operation and sharper then anye two edged swoorde and entereth through euen to the diuiding asunder of the soule and the spirit of the ioyntes and of the marrowe and is a discouerer of the thoughts and the intent of the heart neither is there any creature which is not manifest in his sight but all thinges are naked and open vnto his eyes with whome wée haue to doe Surely as the raine commeth down and the Snow from heauen and returneth not thether but watereth the earth and maketh it to bring forth bud that it may giue séed to the sower and bread to him that eateth so shall my word be that goeth out of my mouth it shall not returne vnto me in vaine but it shall accomplish that which I will and it shall prosper in the thing whereto I sent it How the word of God hath sundrie names The word of God according to the sundry effectes and propertyes thereof hath sundry names as thus It is called seed for that it encreaseth and multiplyeth It is called a sword for that it cutteth the heart and diuideth the flesh from the spirit It is called a net for that it taketh vs and encloseth vs together It is called water for that it washeth vs cleane it is called fire for that it inflameth vs It is called bread for that it féedeth vs. Euen so it is called a key for that it giueth vs an entrye into the house The house is the kingdome of heauen Christ is the doore the word of God is the keye Iewel fo 144. How the word of God is the key ¶ Looke Key How the word of God is plaine They are all plaine vnto him that will vnderstand ¶ Meaning that the word of God is easie to al that haue a desire vnto it and which are not blinded by the Prince of this worlde Geneua The more that Gods word is troden downe the more it groweth The Pharesies sayd thus of Christ Videtis nos nihil proficere c. Ye sée we can doe no good lo the whole world
is to heare the Gospell to beléeue it with heart to confesse God with mouth which worship Paul laieth it as the foundation of all righteousnes saluation saieng Nigh is the word vnto thée euen in thy mouth heart and this is the word of faith which we preach For faith in our hearts iustifieth and the confession with our mouth bringeth saluation c. Melancthon vpon Dan. How God onely is to be worshipped Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him onely shalt thou serue saith our Sauiour Iesus Christ Whervpon it may be argued thus Whosoeuer is neither our Lord nor our God to him ought we in no wise to giue godly honor nor yet to worship him but neither the Angells nor the dead Saints are our Lords and Gods but are ministers of our Lord God vnder him our fellow seruaunts To them therefore ought we in no wise to giue godly honour nor yet to worship them neither do we honour and worship Christ because he is holy righteous or because that he is beloued of God but because he is true and naturall God of one substaunce with the Father and the Holy ghost Veron Of the worshipping of Saints ¶ Looke Saints VVRATH What wrath is in God BY wrath is vnderstood not a disturbaunce or perturbation of mind for these things can haue no place in God but as Augustine hath well interpreted in his Booke of the Trinitie Wrath in God signifieth a iust vengeaunce And God is saide to be angry when he sheweth forth the effects of an angry man which are to punish and auenge So he is said to repent himself that he had made man because lyke a man that repenteth himselfe he would ouerthrow his worke Pet. Mar. vpon the Rom. fol. 107. ¶ Looke Anger VVRITTEN So much is written as is necessary for our saluation I Suppose the world could not containe the bookes yâ— should be written ¶ This is a figuratiue speach which doth signifie yâ— there was many things mo to write but there remaineth so much written as is necessary sufficieÌ„t for our saluatioÌ„ Ti. ¶ But God would not charge vs with so great an heape séeing therefore that we haue so much as is necessary we ought to content our selues and praise his mercie Geneua ¶ These things are written which being well weyed are plentifull inough to instruct vs in all godlinesse I wold to God they were so exactly discussed to imbrace godlinesse as they are narrowly sifted and stretched to maintaine contention and brawle Marl. vpon Ioh. fo 613. ¶ S. Austen plainly declareth and saith True it is that the Lord hath done many things the which be not all written but they haue written those things which ought to be written and which is sufficient for all beléeuers Aug. vpon the 11. of Iohn tract 49. I am not ignoraunt saith Bullinger but that I knowe that the Lord Iesus both did and spake many things which wer not written by the Apostles but it followeth not therefore that the doctrine of the word of God taught by the Apostles is not absolutely perfect For Iohn the Apostle and Euangelist doth fréely confesse that the Lord did many other things also which wer not written in his booke but immediately he addeth this saith But these are written that ye might beléeue the Iesus is Christ the sonne of God that in beléeuing ye might haue life through his name He affirmeth by this doctrine which he contained in writing that faith is fully taught and that through faith there is graunted by God euerlasting life Bullinger fo 17. What it is to be written in the earâ—h Domine omnes qui te derelinquunt confundentur recedentes a te in terra scribentur quoniam derelinquerunt venam aquarum viâ—entium Domini Lord all they that forsake thée shall come to shame all they that run from the trust in thy gouernaunce and diuine prouidence hoping and trusting in the pollicies of Princes and might of men they shall be written in the earth that is their name shall be spoken off héere in the earth amongst men they shall haue cappe and knée and manye gaye good morrowes in this lyfe In terra scribentur but in Heauen and in the booke of lyfe they shall not come Why so For they haue forsaken the vaine of liuing waters I meane the Lord and his word Ric. Turnar Whose names are written in the booke of life and whose in earth Whose names are not written in the Lambes booke of life ¶ The names of the Apostles and all beléeuers are written in heauen and the names of the wicked are written in the earth according to this saieng They that depart from thée shall bée written in the earth Iere. 17. 13. that is to say they shal be forgotten before God and before the Congregation of the righteous which thing is expressed vnder another borrowed speach The vngodly are not so but they be as chaffe which the winde tosseth about Psal. 1. 4. Marl. fol. 191. ¶ They onely shall possesse that which are written in the Lambes booke of life yâ— were predestinate therevnto in Christ before the worlds constitution to be holy and vnspotted in his sight These are they whom he hath in a perpetuall remembraunce whom he hath ordâ—ined of goodnesse chosen of mercie called by the Gospell iustified through faith and glorified in the perfourmaunce of his commaundements that they shoulde bée lyke fashioned to the shape of his sonne Though these of frailenesse offend many times as the flesh can doe none other yet denie they not the veritie they abhorre not the scriptures But after they haue fallen they repent from the heart they séeke yâ— remedies they hate their owne déedes they call vnto Christ they lament their chance they hunger and thirst continually for the righteousnesse of God and such other lyke Bale Yeare How the yeare is now as it was in the olde time THat which Macrobius doth only attribute vnto the Aegyptians shuld haue ben more better attributed to the Hebrues among whom there was alwaies a certaine course of yâ— yere which by the circuit of the Sunne was obserued The yeare was then of twelue months as it is now The month contained that time as it doth now the whole course of the Moone the day lyke of 24. houres Whereby worthely is refused the errour of them which would the yeares of that age to be ten times shorter then they be now which the holy scripture testifieth to be false The floud began in the 600. yeare of the life of Noe in the 17. daye of the second month ceased the 30. day of the same month in the yere following in which place the 11. months is read whereby it appeareth that there were no fewer months in a yere then there be now and as they lyned then much longer then we doe now so is it plain that they had farre greater bodies then we haue now Lanquet How the yeare was
imputed not to them their sins for they were not without their faults And Dauid is true who saith Psa. 14. Omnes declinauerunt They are all gone out of the way they are altogether become abhominable there is no man that doth good no not one And in this number I am sure are also comprehended both Zachary Elizabeth And the same Prophet in the 142. Psa. hath thus Non intres Enter not into iudgment with thy seruant O Lord for no man liuing shal be iustified in thy sight And it is to be supposed that in these words the Prophet meant not onely such as liued in his time but also in times both past then present to come I. Gough How this place of Zachary confirmeth Priests mariage A certaine Priest named Zacharias of the course of Abia. Zachary was a Priest walked in all the precepts and commandements of God without blame yet he had a wife Therfore wiues do not let but that we may both please and serue God in this our ministerie Sir I. Cheeke ZEALE A definition of this word zeale ZEale is an affection which consisteth in that part of the mind which lusteth or desireth after which by reason of the vehemencie foloweth griefe both because of yâ— felowship of others and also for the want of the thing which is desired Pet. Mar. vpon the Râ— fo 313. FINIS Nu. 16. g. ver 48. Exo. 28. f. ver 33. Apoc. 9. b. ver 11. Apoc. 21. b ver 8. Luke 16. ver 15. Mat. 24 b. ver 15. Dan. 9. g. ver 27. Psal. 34. Gen. 22. ver 17. Gen. 22. ver 18. Luke 16. ver 20. Bosome Gen. 20. ver 2. Lie Gen. 26. ver 4. Eate Ioh. 8. ver 56 Luke 16. Ioâ— 1. ver 29. To. 4. ve 6 1. Thes. 4 â— ver 3. Socra li. 5. cap. 12. Rom. 13. 3 4. Reg. 18. 4. 2. Par. 17. 7. 4. Reg. 13â—â— 4. 2. Par. 32. 17. Mat. 14. 4 1. Cor. 1â— 11. 1. Cor. 5. 〈…〉 1. Cor. 6. 5. 1. Cor. 8. 1. 1. Cor. 1â— 19. Iohn Pâ—ruaâ—e Gen. 1. 2â— Rom. 5. 17. â—en 3. 6. 3. Cor. 15. The opinion of the Valentinians and EuthichiaÌ„s confounded 1. Tim. 2. 14. Adamites Apoc. 22. 18. Rom 8. 15. Ephe. 1. 5. Rom. 8. 16. Tvvo testimonies of our adoption Gen. 12. 20. Gen 19. 2. Reg. 12. Dan. 13. Mat. 14. Pro. 6. Apoc. 3. 19 2. Cor. 1. 8. Luk 21. 1â— 2. Cor. 4. 17. Col. 1. 24. Mar. 9. 40 Mat. 12. 30. Luk. 22. 44. Act. 25. 22 Act. 26. 28 Mat. 26. 7. Exo. 9. 6 1. Tim 2. 4. 1. Co. 3. 22 Luk. 11. 41. Mat. 6. 1. 2. Cor 9â— 7 2. Cor. 9. 6 Mar. 12. 42 1. Cor. 8. 13. Luk. 12. 33. Atticus Hereâ—ikes Psal. 9. Heb. 13. 10 Esa. 60. 7. 1. Co. 9. 13 Mat. 5. 23 Apâ— 21. 20 Nu. 5. 22. Apoc. 1. 7. 〈…〉 Act. 5. 2. Act. 5. 4. Heretike August de vere religâ—ca vlt. Col. 2. 18. Humblenesse holinesse religion or superstition of Angels Good Angell Euill Angell 21. Pet. 2â—â—1 Psal. 89. 6. Heb. 1. 5. Act. 12. 15. Mat. 12. 30. Heb. 1. 7. Angells are ministring spirits A good and bad Angell â—ze 8. 13. Nine orders of Angels Foure Angels Apoc. 7. â— Apoc. 7. 1â— Apoc. 8. 〈…〉 Apoc. 1. 1â— Iohn 5. 4. Ephe. 4. 34. Psal 4. 5. 3. Reg. 19. 10. Psal. 2. 12. Augustine Iust anger Euil anger Good anger Heb. 3. 16. Holie anger Wrath. Iudic. 2. 14 Mat. 5. 16. Mat. 6. 17. Mat. 6. 13 1. Iohn 2. 18. 1. Iohn 4. 3 Antichrist vvas in the olde TestameÌ„t Christ neither Antichrist not a right loked for 2. Thes. 2. 3 2. Thes. 2. 3 Barnard 1. Reason 2. Reason Gregorie Gard of Priests Barnard Hierom. Sibilla 4. Monarchs 7. Hills Hiero. iâ—â—Ier cap 7. li. 2. Apoc. 2. 13 Heretiks Heretike Heretike Not heads Ciprian Hierom. Origenâ— Chrisostome Augustinâ— Glos. Gal. 2. 9. 1. Cor. 9. 5 Clement Phil. 4. 3. Ignatius ChrisostoÌ„â— Gal. 1. 1. Iere. 14. 14 Apoc. 2. 2. Heretikes Eusebius Cipri li. 1. Epist. ad 3. Cornelium Calu. cap. â— Sect. 54. Heretikes Epist. ad Nepo Epis. 10. 〈…〉 Arke of couenant Apoc. 11. 19. Arke of the Testament Apo. 16. 16 Augustin Esa. 40. 10 Esa. 52. 10 Esa. 63. 5. Heretikes Iob. 6. 4. Psal. 18. 14. Psal. 38. 2. Ioh. 16. 23â— Mat. 16. 13. Isay. 31. 8 Esa. 19. 12 Esa. 47. 13. Iere. 10. 2â— Esa. 44. 25 Augustin Deu. 18. 10 Rom. 12. 19 Mat. 3. 10. 3. Reg. 19. 18. Iudic. 9. 4. Baal berith Psal. 106. 28. Baal Peor Gen. 11. 9. Apoc. 14. 8 Iere. 51. 25 Esay 21. 1. lere 51. 63 Apo. 18. 21 Exo. 33. 23 Rom. 6. 3. Act. 8. 21. No grace Act. 10. 44. Act. 8. 28. Deu. 29. 13. Rom. 4. 1â— Ge. 17. 17. Ge. 17. 7. Rom. 9. 7. Act. 8. 37. Mat. 28. 19 Iosu. 3. 15. 4. Re. 2. 8. 4. Re. 5. 14 Word Washing Plunging into the vvater Christs souldiars 1. Co. 10. 2 Moses Act. 11. 16â— Holic Ghost 1. Cor. 15. 29. Dead Mat. 3. 11. Dipping Word Element 1. Pe. 3. 21 Act. 13. 6 Luk 1. 25. Iudi. 13. 2. Esay 54. â— Apostle Heretike He vvas about the yeare of our Lord 110. Deut. 23. 2 Heb. 128 3. Re. 7. 26 4. Reg. 1. 2. Mat. 10. 23 Iob. 40. 1â— Esa. 53. 1. Rom. 10. 16 Psa. 106. 1â— Esa. 28. 16 Psa. 116. 10 Mat. 7. 5. Hereticke Apo. 21. 20 Reduced from his heresie Apoc. 11. 7 Iohn 8. 44. Apoc. 3. 1. Apoc. 13. 18 Apo. 13. 3. Gen. 7. 9. Booz â—eu 11. 3. Iosu. 16. 2. Iosu. 7. 2. Hierome Iudi. 20. 1â— Iosu. 18. 13 Ose. 12. 4. Amos. 4. 4. Amos. 5. 5 Mat. 2. 6. Mat. 5. 2. Mat. 21. 1. Iohn 5 2â— Bede Adelstone Alured Theodoretus S. Cuthlake Psalter 1 say 43. 1 Mat. 18. 18. 1. Tim. 3. â— Gregorie Read Palinus Bishop of Nola. Hierome Dist. 81. 〈…〉 Episcopus Dist. 86. ca fratrem Hugo de Clastio li. 1. cap. 1. Hierom. Barnard Cipriane 1. Pe. 5. 4. Phil. 1. 1. Bishops Deacons Ranulph Anselme Thomas Becket Richard Srupe Iohn 10. 33 Esa. 43. 25. Luke 2. 34. Psal. 5. 12. Augustine Chrisostome Gen. 14. 60 Gen. 27. 28 Apoc. 20. 6 The Bishops fingers caÌ„not blesse Mar. 14. 22 Mat. 26. 26 1. Cor. 10. 16. Iob. 1. 21. Esa. 65. 16 Psa. 24. 5. Apoc. 3. 17 2. Re. 5. 6. Apo. 14. 20 Apoc. 7. 14 Heb. 9. 13. 1. Pet. 1. 2. Bloud sprinkling Deu. 12. 23 Bloud forbidden Deu. 12. 23 Bloud Soule Apo. 11. 11 Bloud of Martirs 1. Cor. 2. 14 Rom. 8. 14 Augu. ad Dardamus Fulgen. ad Transmun reg li. 2. Origen in Ma. ho. 33 Augu. ad Dardamus Aug. ad Da Epâ—st 17. Ciril in Iohn lâ— 6. ca. 4. Ambr. in Luke lâ— 10. ca. 4. Vige. cont Eutichen li. 1. Vige. contr Eutich li. 4 Vigelius Vigelius Apo. 20. 12 Apoc. 3. 5. Apo. 20. 12 Booke of mens consciences Luk. 24. 4â— Booke of Machabes Nâ— 21. 14 Iosu 10. 13
are so lightened with theâ—hriâ—ht beames of the Gospell yâ— for all inquisitions imprisâ—nments exquisite torments and cruell burnings that can be deuised they neuer a whitte diminish but mightelie increase as God hath promised that the bloud of the Martyrs should be the séede of the Gospell W. Fulke How Babilon is called the wast Sea This is the heauie burden of the wast Sea ¶ By the wast sea is vnderstood Babilon it is so called because of the excéeding great cruelnesse and tyranme wherewith it exercised the Iewes Héereof is there a prouerbe Babilon is the Sea of euils and euen the wast of the Sea that is the most tempestious and desolate place and that is least possible to be sayled through T. M. How the destruction of Babilon was prophesied long before Thou shalt binde a stone to it and cast it in the middest of Euphrates ¶ Saint Iohn in his Reuelation alludeth to this place when he saith The Angell tooke a Milstone and cast it into the Sea signifieng thereby the destruction of Babilon His wordes be these Then a mightie Angell tooke vp a stone like a great milstone cast it into the Sea saieng With such violence shall the greate Citie of Babilon be cast and shall bee founde no more ¶ That is It shall not be like to other Cities which maie bée builded againe but it shall bée destroied without mercie Geneua ¶ Looke more of Babilon in the word Rome BACKE PARTES OF GOD. What is meant by the backe partes of God ANd thou shalt sée my Backepartes but my face shall not be séene ¶ Shall sée my backparts That is so much of my glorie as in this mortall life thou art able to sée Geneua Death is the hauen that carrieth vs to the place where we shall sée GOD face to face which wée shall neuer sée so long as we be in this mortall lyfe but must couer our faces with Moses and Helias till the face or forepart of the Lorde be gone by Now must we looke on his Backepartes beholding God in his wordes and in his creatures and in the face of Iesus Christ our Mediatour But when this bodie is dissolued by death we shall sée God face to face and knowe him as we are knowne Luther BAPTIME The right signification and vse of Baptime BAptime which is now come in the roome of circumcision signifieth on the one side how that all that repent and beléeue are washed in Christs bloud and on the other side how that the same must quench and drowne the lusts of the flesh to followe the steps of Christ. Tindale fol. 6. ¶ Baptime is a signe of repentance and of forgiuenesse of sinnes whereby God doth testifie that he washeth awaie or forgiueth the sinnes of them that beléeue and also wherby God doth seale and admonish vs of true repentance all the daies of our life Cheeke All we which haue bene baptised into Iesus Christ haue bene baptised into his death ¶ That is that sinne through Christs death maie be abolished and die in vs and that as wée are made cleane outwardlie with water in our Baptime so inwardlie our sinnes maie be washed awaie and cleansed by the bloud of Christ. The Bible note ¶ Baptime is an outward signe representing in vs the â—enuing of the spirit and mortifieng of our members in Iesus Christ by the which we are buried in death with him Tind ¶ Baptime is a Sacrament by the which Iesus Christ doth offer vnto vs the remission of our sinnes and our regeneration vnder the figure of the water as he doth indéed communicate the same vnto vs by his holie spirit Also it testifieth vnto vs that he receiueth vs into his Church as true members of the same And we for our part doe testifie that we acknowledge him for such a one as he declareth himselfe toward vs that we beléeue that he maketh vs partakers of all his great riches Pet. Viret ¶ By Baptime wherewith we be washed out wardlie is signified that we be washed inwardlie by the bloud of Christ the remembrance wherof all the Apostles indeuoured to worke in the mindes of the faithfull Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 11. How we be washed by baptime Whereas Saint Paule saith we be washed by Baptime his meaning is that GOD doth thereby both witnesse our washing and therewithall perfourme the thing that is figured For except the truth or performaunce of the thing went ioyntlie with the signe of it it were an vnproper speach to say that Baptime is the washing of the soule And by the waie we must beware that we put not ouer that thing either to the signe or to the minister of the signe which is proper to God onelie that is to saie that we thinke not the minister to be the author of washing vs cleane or the water to purge the filthinesse of our soule Which to doe belongeth onelie vnto Christs bloud Againe we must take héede that no peece of our trust do stick either to the water or to the man for as much as the onelie right vse of the Sacrament is to leade vs straightlie by the hande vnto Christ and there to staie For it is onelie the holie Ghost that renueth and quickeneth vs and no creature or outward worke is able to bring that to passe For if circumcision doe nothing auaile in Christ Gal. 5. 6. Surelie neither auaileth it anie man to bée but onelie dipt in water and to be admitted into the Church except he haue faith that is workefull by charitie which thing the powring on of water perfourmeth not for then should all that bée baptised be faithfull And therefore there is added Through the word Marl. vpon the Apoc. fol. 292. How baptime bringeth no grace examples followe Baptime bringeth no grace with it as doth appeare by Simon the Sorcerer Tindale ¶ Hée hath not put on Christ saith Saint Hierome that hath onelie receiued the washing of the water except also hée receiue the holie Ghost Symon Magus receiued water but because he receiued not the holie Ghost therfore he put not on Christ Iesu. Paule héere iudgeth of Christians as a man iudgeth but God doth not measure and iudge his faithfull onelie by outward signes but by the inwarde thoughts and heartes D. Heines ¶ Cornelius the Centurion receiued the holie Ghost before he was baptised ¶ The gelded man of Quéene Candace beléeued and therefore had grace before he was baptised Obiection The Apostles béeing commaunded to baptise in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holie Ghost they notwithstanding baptised in the name of Iesus Christ onelie Aunswere To baptise in the name of Christ is to baptise according to the institution and commaundement of Christ neither do these words in the name of Christ import that Baptime was ministred in the name of Christ onelie and in none other name beside no more then these wordes Paule the Seruaunt of Iesus Christ doe import